Chapter Text

Welcome to Auradon, a unified kingdom comprised of many lands, all under the leadership of His Royal Majesty, High King Adam.

You may know him from his story, Beauty and the Beast.

But have you ever wondered what happened after the last pages of the storybook?

Well, our High King and High Queen were not the only ones who had a life after their happily ever after. Two generations ago, many of these storybook kingdoms were united under one name: Auradon. The divided, smaller kingdoms were experiencing a time of hardship: money was tight, morale was low, and conflicts were high. King Adam (at the time) had an idea to solve this issue.

Why don’t we unite under one name, one crown?

The young king petitioned first with his close counterparts, King Charming and King Philip, who readily accepted their friend’s proposal, instating King Adam as the new High King of Auradon. The new united kingdoms rose to great prosperity, soon roping in their neighbors with trade negotiations and peace treaties that were too promising to pass up.

But not everything was smooth sailing. The outlying kingdoms, the ones High King Adam hardly regarded more than backwoods slums, were not keen on joining forces with this new nation. They wanted to preserve their cultures, their magic, and their livelihoods, even though their populations were starving and desperate.

These kingdoms, the outliers, refused to accept High King Adam’s proposal for unification. Angered by their response and fearful of the magic his kingdom had outlawed years ago, the High King had the Great Wall built between the nation of Auradon and the rest: now the Outer Kingdoms.

A few years passed, and the situation became dire on the northern side of the wall. No trades were made across it, no correspondence besides those allowed by the High King, and most importantly, no money came into the kingdoms. The desperate times only got worse.

King Eric and Queen Ariel were the first to raise their hands in surrender. The other Outer Kingdoms gave in to the High King’s treaty one by one, working northwards until the Kingdom of DunBroch succeeded to the new nations. Seven new kingdom-states were created, and therefore, the Auradon as we know it today.

But all of this happened a generation ago. A new generation has been born, and they are quickly approaching their coronations. This new generation is headed to Auradon Prep by order of the High King, an academy established to instill peaceful relations between the young royalty.
The reigning monarchs are excited for the opportunity their children are receiving. It surely promises bright prospects for Auradon.

That is— if the new generation has the same ideas for a peaceful and prosperous future.

Welcome to Descendants of Auradon, a Stray Kids x Descendants AU!!! My name is T, and this is my first time posting on here (you can find me on Tumblr and Wattpad by the same username). I am so excited to be sharing this work!

You’ll enjoy this story if you love Stray Kids (of course!) and Disney’s Descendants… but sprinkle it with dystopian-style political scheming and college vibes for extra excitement. ;)

I wanted to give some quick background information that will help you navigate this story. This fic will be heavily Jisung, Felix, and Seungmin focused. All eight SKZ members are present in this story, but these three are who the romantic plots will focus on. :) Their characters were inspired by a TikTok I saw by @/hellopixies, so credit to them!

To align with the story world, three original characters were created to be the main narrators of this story. These are Eirá, Rosemarie, and Moira (who you will learn more about soon). These characters’ names and viewpoints are used to guide the story, interacting with SKZ’s characters.

If you desire, you may read the story as is, imagining our three female OCs as just that: original characters. If you prefer, you may imagine yourself as one of our leading OCs! (This is how my friends and I like to enjoy the story lol!) Physical descriptions will be kept to a minimum to make the story as inclusive as possible. Quick disclaimer, these OCs are cisgender females using she/her pronouns, so if you do not feel comfortable “imagining yourself” in such a role, please disregard the explanation above and enjoy the story with only an original character in mind!!

Without further ado… let’s meet our cast of characters!!

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Prince Jeongin of Aphelothia
Fairytale: The Little Mermaid
Status: Outer Kingdoms
Year: 2nd

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Princess Moira of DunBroch (formally The Borderlands)
Fairytale: Brave
Status: Outer Kingdoms
Year: 1st

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg
Fairytale: Cinderella
Status: Inner Kingdoms, 2nd in line for the throne of Auradon
Year: 2nd

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Prince Hyunjin of Agrabah (formally the Lone Keep)
Fairytale: Aladdin
Status: Outer Kingdoms
Year: 3rd

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Prince Changbin of Northern Wei (formally North Riding)
Fairytale: Mulan
Status: Inner Kingdoms
Year: 4th

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Eirá of the Northern Forest (formally Schwartzfeld)
Fairytale: Frozen
Status: Outer Kingdoms
Year: 3rd

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Prince Seungmin of South Riding, Auroria
Fairytale: Sleeping Beauty
Status: Inner Kingdoms, 3rd in line for the throne of Auradon
Year: 3rd

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Prince Minho of Corona (formally South Riding, Tangletown)
Fairytale: Tangled
Status: Inner Kingdoms
Year: 4th

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Princess Rosemarie of Corona (formally South Riding, Tangletown)
Fairytale: Tangled
Status: Inner Kingdoms
Year: 1st

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Prince Jisung of Towering Heights
Fairytale: The Princess and the Frog
Status: Inner Kingdoms
Year: 1st

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Crown Prince Chan of Arendelle (formally Winter’s Keep)
Fairytale: Frozen
Status: Outer Kingdoms
Year: 4th

Disclaimers: The characters in this work are not intended to be a reflection of the SKZ members in real life. Any similarities between this work and another are purely coincidental. All credits to Disney and the creators of Descendants for the inspiration and basic premise of this story world! All credit to the creators of Frozen, Tangled, and Brave for various plot and character elements as well.

Content Warnings: Throughout this work, there will be themes that may make some readers uncomfortable. These include minor character deaths, missing persons, descriptive major character illness and injuries, mild swearing, as well as descriptive violent fighting between major characters. Please do not read this work if any of these topics make you uncomfortable!

To see a map of Auradon and learn more about the Disney world, visit this website: https://descendants.fandom.com/wiki/Descendants_Wiki

Chapter Text

Eirá tucked the last of her pressed blouses into her leather sack. She ran a finger along the red and blue embroidered designs on the cuffs, sighing sadly.

“Eirá?” a soft voice called from the doorway.

She lifted her gaze to see her mother, Elsa, the former queen of Arendelle, standing in her doorway with a twisted expression. Eirá bowed her head and cast her eyes downward, a way the people of her culture showed respect to those older than them.

Elsa ran for her without a pause, pulling Eirá into her embrace. Her fingers were cold as they touched the back of Eirá’s neck. The mother and daughter paid no mind to the chilly touch, each unable to feel the prickling of cold that others do.

Eirá stared out into the hallway as they embraced. A picture of her two-year-old self smiled at her from the opposite wall, laughing happily in her mother’s arms.

“I’m not ready to go,” Eirá said, her voice cracking. A tear ran down her cheek, leaving an icy trail in its wake.

“Oh, dear,” her mother replied, holding Eriá’s cold hands. “You are going to do amazing things there. Think of this as an opportunity to explore the world!”

“I… I know,” she stammered, catching her reflection in the vanity mirror. Eirá brought a hand to her face to wipe away the tear of ice. She eyed the snowflakes etched into the mirror’s wooden frame as she did so, almost missing what her mother was saying.

“Chan will be there. And you’ll make new friends, too.”

“But what if I can’t, Mom?”

Elsa eyed her with care and curiosity. “What do you mean?”

Eirá felt the ice in her veins stir as her anger surfaced. “The royals. I’m not royal. I’m not like them,” she gulped.

Eirá grieved the freedom she would lose when she stepped foot in Auradon City. She doubted there were enchanted forests or mountains crafted by Earth Giants to escape to in Auradon City. She knew such things hardly existed outside her homeland, and surely they didn’t exist below the Great Wall. Her hands fell to her sides in defeat. She balled them in fists to keep the tingling ice bursts at bay.

“Eirá, you always seem to forget.” Elsa squeezed Eirá’s balled hands. “You are royal. You have as much right to the throne of Arendelle as your cousin does.”

She lowered her head, face burning. Eirá had never felt the same as her cousin Chan, the future king of Arendelle. She had grown up in the Northern Forest, known formally as Schwartzfeld, for her entire life. She was nothing like the princes and princesses of Auradon. Especially those south of the Great Wall, where she was soon headed.

“Oh my, look at the time,” Elsa said, glancing out the window. The shadows of the trees had moved into a central angle, signaling midday. “We’d better get going. I’ll meet you outside, okay?”

Eirá nodded, brushing tears from her eyes. She waited until she heard the front door latch behind her mother before slinging her sack over her shoulders. She grasped onto the leather strap of her bag and took one last look at the only place she had ever lived. She was going to miss her bedroom’s wooden floors and walls, her comfortable bed with its many handmade quilts, and her southern-facing window that let in just the right amount of light. Most of all, she would miss the simple, comforting patterns painted, embroidered, or carved into every item she owned.

She was positive Auradon Prep wouldn’t have any Northuldran designs waiting for her.

With a deep breath, she closed her bedroom door. Ice grew from her hand, snaking its way around the doorknob. Eirá took another breath and gently let go of the handle. The ice remained, as she knew it would for as long as it wanted to. She turned on her heel and walked out of her home.

Eirá met her mother in front of their cottage. A sleigh with a driver and a team of reindeer was waiting for them on a dirt path that wound between the trunks of the Northern Forest’s trees. She resisted the urge within her to look back, but failed.

A light snow was falling, making the tiny cottage look magical tucked between the pines. It was everything she had ever wanted or needed.
She felt her mother’s arm wrap around her. Elsa squeezed her shoulder. With a slight nod, Eirá turned away from the cottage. She whispered to Earth, begging the spirit to keep her home safe while she was away.

Both women climbed into the sleigh, dusting fresh snowflakes from the seats before they began their journey. They greeted their driver, a kind, middle-aged man who often traveled to the border of the forest when their village needed supplies. Once they were settled in, the driver hitched the reigns, beckoning the reindeer pulling their sleigh to begin the journey.

The ride to Arendelle, formally known as Winter’s Keep by the prestigious government and southern people, took half a day by sleigh. From the shadows of the trees, Eirá assumed they would arrive in her cousin’s kingdom at sunset.

Eirá and Elsa played with the elements as the sleigh trotted along. They watched Air move snow from the branches of trees in swirling whirls above them. Earth played along, humming its approving song underneath the tracks of the sleigh. Water bubbled on the wooden deck of the sleigh when the snowflakes melted into tiny puddles. Eirá waved to the Fire spirits jumping between the branches of evergreen trees.

She watched the enchanted woods pass by her as they traveled. With each mile they traveled, the trees thinned. Eirá’s heaviness faded as the journey continued, the elements easily making her forget where they were headed.

The sleigh soon arrived at the border of the forest where an open meadow lay stretched out before them. They passed between four ancient boulders, standing for each of the elements the Northuldra people were fortunate enough to connect with, signaling their exit from their homeland.

Or five elements, Eirá thought, a tiny grin spreading onto her lips. Her mother had taught her everything about the spirit they were; its origins, why they could harness its powers, and why they must do everything in their power to protect it.

She had seen and learned everything about the fifth spirit besides one place her mother had never taken her. Ahtohallan.

Eirá had begged her mother to take her to the enchanted island all twenty years of her life, yet she refused harshly every time. However, last spring, Elsa had finally agreed to her request. Only would she take her daughter there on her twenty-first birthday. Eirá had only a few more seasons to wait, then she could finally go.

“Mother,” Eirá began as the sleigh descended a snowy mountain. “What was Ahtohallan like?” She leaned forward, placing her hands underneath her chin in anticipation.

“This again,” Elsa sighed, leaning back into the seat of the sleigh.

“Please tell me,” Eirá begged.

Elsa smiled at her daughter, eyes wrinkling in the corners. “Fine, fine.”

Eirá listened to her mother’s stories of Ahtohallan as the snow on the mountain turned to grass. The early fall temperatures rose as they got closer to the fjord where Arendelle sat. Eirá had never liked the warmth, and she peeled off her coat at the sudden onset of heat. She dreamed of the magical realm as the sleigh parked on a hill above the kingdom.

As predicted, the sun was in the early stages of setting when Elsa and Eirá walked into the village. The villagers greeted Elsa with excitement, each politely bowing or curtsying in her direction.

Eirá straightened her posture, just as her mother did when she encountered the people of Arendelle. To them, she assumed, her mother still seemed like a queen. This display of respect was always strange to Eirá, for the people of Arendelle treated her the same.

“Elsa!” Her aunt’s voice pierced through the town square when they arrived.

“Anna!” Elsa replied, running to her. The women embraced each other in a hug.

Eirá bowed her head and smiled shyly. She had always wanted a sister.

“Oh, Eirá,” Anna said, embracing her tightly while her mother greeted her uncle, Kristoff. “It’s been too long since I’ve seen you.”

“We saw each other just two months ago,” Eirá chuckled awkwardly, her arms pleading for release from her aunt’s tight squeeze.

“It’s still too long.” Anna smoothed the front of her dress, which had wrinkled from their embrace. “Chan is back at the palace. He’s looking forward to seeing you.” She pulled Eirá towards Elsa and Kristoff.

By this time, a small crowd had gathered around the royals. Kristoff, the King of Arendelle, chatted politely with each of them. Anna joined in the chatter, laughing with the other women. Eirá and Elsa glanced at each other, neither understanding how two people could be so talkative.

“Princess Eirá.”

Surprised to hear her name, Eirá turned to see three young girls giggling and clinging to each other. They wore traditional Arendellean dresses with modern sneakers, likely shipped north from Auradon City.

“Good luck at Auradon Prep,” the tallest girl said.

“I want to go and meet a prince!” another chimed in, clasping her hands together in yearning.

“And then what, get married? Yuck!” the last one said, sticking out her tongue.

Eirá couldn’t help but giggle at the young girls. She could relate to the third girl’s quips. Marriage sounded like a nightmare. At least this girl could recognize it early.

“I still hope you can find a prince while you are there,” the middle girl whispered to Eirá.

She nodded politely in reply. “I’ll try,” she lied.

The girls looked at her in awe for a few more moments before rushing off toward a nearby candy shop.

Eirá’s chest tightened as she watched the children laugh with each other. Friendship had always been a difficult subject for her. Sure, there were always the other village children to play with, but they still recognized that Eirá was different and treated her as such.

Her thoughts were interrupted by her aunt tugging on her arm. “Let’s go,” Anna said, rushing her family toward the palace and away from the villagers. “I bet dinner is getting cold on the table.”

Everyone followed in step, the king and queen leading the way.

“I requested a chocolate fondue for dessert, just for you,” Anna beamed at Elsa.

Eirá followed her family down the fjord, grinning at the thought of chocolate-dipped strawberries. The Arendellean specialty was one of her favorite parts of visiting the kingdom. Well, besides seeing her extended family, she supposed.

Though the Arendellean palace was familiar to Eirá, stepping through the golden-trimmed doors always felt like entering another world. Portraits of her ancestors decorated the painted walls. Open windows let in a cleansing breeze, making the sound of waves against the palace wall follow the royal family on their trek to the dining room. It was nothing like the tiny cottage she called home.

As Anna had predicted, dinner was on the table waiting for them. A young man just a year older than Eirá was also waiting in the dining room. He stood from his seat on the right side of the table and smiled, waving to his family.

Eirá rushed toward her cousin and took the seat next to him.

“Rumor has it that there is chocolate fondue for dessert, is that true?” he whispered to her.

“Yes, but you didn’t hear it from me,” she whispered back, giving him a pointed look.

“Sheesh, Mom never gets chocolate fondue unless Aunt Elsa’s here,” the blond boy lamented, stabbing his fork into a thin slice of lamb meat on his plate.

“Oh please,” Eirá laughed. “I’m sure she would have it made for you if you just ask.”

Chan looked at her and smiled, his dimples deepening on the sides of his face. “Maybe.”

The conversation between the cousins lulled as they ate their dinner. Eirá took a bite of the food on her plate, thankful the staff had remembered her aversion to meat. She poured a heap of gravy over her potatoes after she had finished the vegetable medley prepared for her and Elsa. She enjoyed coming to Arendelle for many reasons, but one of her favorites was the food. In Arendelle, it was easy to get all types of food from around Auradon, unlike in the Northern Forest.

“I can’t believe we leave for Auradon Prep tomorrow,” Chan said, interrupting the silence between the cousins.

Eirá couldn’t help the small sigh that escaped her lips. She set her fork on the table, her nerves for the school year suddenly making her appetite disappear.

“Moira wrote to me recently. She’ll be there too,” he told her, nudging her arm.

Eirá’s spirits perked up at the mention of his childhood friend. “At least there will be someone else we know.”

Though she had only met Moira a few times, knowing there would be more students like them made her feel less alone. When she received the “invitation” from High King Adam, she was shocked that he had even known of her existence at all. Aunt Anna called their cottage only a few hours later, giving them all the information royal families knew about this new school and why it was being established.

All royalty and nobility between the ages of eighteen and twenty-one were required to enroll at Auradon Prep. The High King and High Queen had established the school to encourage diplomatic relationships between the next generation of leaders. It was shocking to those north of the Great Wall that they had been included. Her mother had encouraged Eirá to be excited about the opportunity that she and the others in her generation had never received.

The swinging of the dining hall’s doors drew Eirá and Chan’s attention to the other side of the room. A palace butler strode in, walking towards her uncle. He whispered something only Kristoff could hear. The observant cousins watched on curiously.

“What is it?” Chan asked once the butler had exited, his expression stern.

The sullen looks on the faces of her family members confused Eirá. She looked toward her mother, who seemed to be just as out of touch as she was.

Kristoff looked at his son, then towards his wife. Anna nodded her head. The anticipation made Eirá’s knee bounce under the table.

“There has been another military breach at the Great Wall,” he said.

Chan leaned back in his chair, his fondue-colored eyes narrowed in thought.

“What?” Elsa asked, her now determined expression similar to that of her nephew.

“The Inner Kingdoms have been at this for about a year now,” Kristoff continued. “They try to send bands of about twenty soldiers into Aphelothia, but the Northern Wei troops catch them before any harm is done."

“Thankfully, they’ve never tried to cross the wall at our border,” Chan added.

“Rumor has it they want to expand their total control to the Outer Kingdoms. It’s a mess,” Kristoff frowned.

Anna prodded at her food. “I hate that we have to send Eirá and Chan further south,” she confessed, looking at the cousins. “But maybe High King Adam is right. Perhaps things will be more peaceful between us if the Inner and Outer Kingdom royalty are tutored together.”

“I doubt it,” Chan scoffed.

Eirá watched as her aunt and uncle raised their brows at their son.

“No one asked for our opinions on whether or not we want to go. I would have rather stayed in my own kingdom the year before my coronation. How do you know the High King isn’t just creating this to indoctrinate us with Inner Kingdom ideas?”

“Chan!” Anna scolded. “Don’t be so rash.” Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

“He has a fair point,” Elsa said, earning looks from Anna and Kristoff. “You should keep that in mind. Both of you.” She turned her strong gaze toward the cousins.

Eirá could feel her mother’s ice magic pooling in her hands from the intensity of the conversation.

“Enough of this,” Anna interrupted, raising her hand to signal a servant. “Who would like some chocolate fondue?”

“That sounds excellent,” Kristoff replied, following his wife’s lead.

The servants burst into the room carrying an elaborate fondue with its chocolatey goodness pouring out from its sides. They set it in the middle of the table and surrounded it with various fruits.

Forgetting about the tense conversation from a few moments ago, Eirá reached for the biggest strawberry she could find and dipped it into the liquid. She held a cloth napkin underneath the strawberry to catch any precious, dripping chocolate. Eirá bit into the fruit, tasting its tart flavor underneath the layer of smooth chocolate.

“Mmm,” she sighed, closing her eyes with delight.

A snicker from her right made her open one eye.

Chan held his own chocolate-covered strawberry. “They don’t have fondues in Schwartzfeld?”

“Nope,” she replied. “And it’s the Northern Forest to you.”

Eirá enjoyed every bit of the dessert she could, doubting they would have anything as lovely at Auradon Prep.

Chapter Text

Moira sat up and yawned, stretching her arms above her head as much as possible. Her arms only extended halfway, the limousine ceiling blocking her from a full stretch.

“How long was I out?” she asked her mother, sitting across from her in the limousine.

“Only an hour. We still have two hours to go,” she replied, her heavy accent naturally stretching the vowels.

Moira groaned and leaned back in her seat once more. She tugged on the long sleeves of her emerald-colored gown. She had already been in the car for what felt like an eternity. Her legs were aching and numb. Feeling displeased with her day, not to mention the fact she was two hours away from some school she was being forced into, made her frown.

Her gaze traveled out the window to the countryside. It looked nothing like the jagged green cliffs and waterfalls of DunBroch that she was used to. Instead, flat fields of wheat billowed lazily in the breeze on the side of the nearly deserted highway.

How boring. She yawned, unimpressed with the scenery. Remind me never to move to the Summerlands.

Though her province was on the borders of Auradon, further than most citizens have ever traveled, it was truly her favorite place. She knew of no other place that held such beautiful forests, mountains, and ocean than that of her home.

As the limousine traveled closer to Auradon City, signs of civilization began to grow. Expansive nature turned to towns with their fairy tale houses stacked nearly on top of each other.

The closeness of the homes made Moira grimace. How she loved having the freedom to roam in her home in the Borderlands, with no one around to see or talk to unless she desired it.

“Impressive,” Moira’s mother, Merida, the Queen of DunBroch, whispered as the car crossed the threshold of Auradon City. Moira’s father nodded in agreement at the sight of the stately, newly built homes that made up the outer ring of the city.

Moira herself couldn’t help but gawk at the homes. Though she lived in a castle, these homes seemed more like the palaces she knew from storybooks. Her ancient stone castle, devoid of any intricate shapes or decorations, could not compare to the modern mansions of Auradon City.

“Another thing these bastards think they can one-up us on,” her father spat.

Merida nodded her head in agreement.

Moira knew all about her parents’ feelings towards the Inner Kingdoms, especially those in Auradon Province. High King Adam and High Queen Belle had done little for the Outer Kingdoms after practically forcing them to sign the unification treaty. Therefore, the leaders of the Outer Kingdoms could do little for their own people. Moira knew that poverty was especially rampant in her kingdom. She had participated in many volunteer activities to help the people she would one day be queen of.

“Don’t let them fool you,” her father said, wagging his long index finger in her direction.

“Dad, I know,” she replied. “We’ve talked about it a million times.”

“Aye, still. They’ll have all of these fancy things and fancy words to try to get you on their side. Don’t buy any of that shit,” he huffed.

“He’s right,” Merida chimed in. “Remember how they’ve hurt our people.”

Moira nodded, knowing well about the political decisions made by the Inner Kingdoms that have damaged the Outer Kingdoms. She turned her attention away from her parents, wondering how she was going to navigate a school filled with the children of corrupted politicians and royalty.

At least Chan will be there, she mused, thinking of her childhood friend. She planned to find Chan as soon as she got there. It had been months since she had last seen him. Her heart beat excitedly at the thought of speaking with him face-to-face again. Moira prayed that the heat she could feel on her cheeks wasn’t visible to her parents, especially her mother. She would rather die than tell them she had a crush on a boy.

Her romantic excitement was quickly forgotten when the turrets of Auradon Prep appeared above a distant tree line.

“Och! Would you look at that,” Merida exclaimed, her face twisting with a mix of wonder and disgust.

“Aye, so that’s where all of last year’s tax money went,” her father grumbled.

Moira watched the school, or castle, rather, come into view with wide eyes. The limousine crept slowly along the forest-lined road, hiding the school once again.

She couldn’t help the small grin that came to her face. The trees reminded her of the forest at home where her enchanted guardians, the Will-o’-the-Wisps, awaited her return.

Suddenly, the trees cleared once more to reveal the academy. Various wings sprouted from the main structure in every direction, bay windows lined the hallways, and marble stairs rose to the front entrance. In the distance, Moira could see courts and fields for all kinds of sports.

The limousine came to a stop behind a long line of similar cars filled with royals and upper-class society members of Auradon. The line slowly crept forward as families waved goodbye to their children. Soon enough, it was her family’s turn to drop off their eldest daughter.

The limousine driver stepped out of the car to open the door for the royal family of DunBroch. Moira’s father stepped out first, then her mother, and then Moira herself. She was met with the blinding flickers of cameras.

The press yelled questions Moira thought were way too personal at the family. She followed her mother’s instructions to politely smile and bow her head, not making eye contact with any one particular camera.

“You’ll do great, hen,” Merida said, suddenly sweeping her daughter into a hug.

This earned oohs and ahhs from the press. Moira accidentally locked eyes with a reporter standing behind her, who seemed to take a hundred pictures in the second their eyes had met. Embarrassed, she pulled away from her mother’s embrace. She watched as her personal belongings were handed to a man in a royal blue uniform.

“Remember what we discussed,” her father whispered, shielding his face from the cameras. Moira nodded sternly and gave her parents another brief goodbye. She watched them walk back to the limousine and climb in, the driver swiftly pulling the car away so the next one could unload its passengers.

Two people around her age, likely a brother and sister, emerged from the vehicle. They wore modern, expensive clothing, making Moira feel suddenly self-conscious of her traditional dress. As the press swarmed the siblings on the rolled-out red carpet, Moira stalked toward the school.

“Princess Moira of DunBroch?” A woman dressed in a uniform similar to that of the man with her luggage approached her.

“Aye, that’s me,” she replied, suddenly aware of her sharp accent compared to the woman’s soft, flowery voice.

The woman smiled at her. “Follow me. I will be showing you to your room.”

Chapter Text

Rosemarie smacked a piece of bubblegum between her lips. She strutted through the hallway, making sideways glances at anyone who passed her by. She looked again at her cell phone to check her email. The housing director had sent her an urgent message that she had almost decided to ignore. She would have ignored it if she hadn’t gotten stuck with Lani, that bitch who had threatened to chop all of her hair off in 3rd grade, as a roommate. Rosemarie figured that if she was going to be stuck at this school, then she should at least be entitled to a decent roommate.

She heard Elise Charming’s bratty yelling down the hallway before she had even made it to Room 403. Rosemarie took a big breath, swallowing the comments of annoyance she wanted to spew, before opening the door.

“Madam, I cannot be roomed with these… these outsiders. That is a disgrace to my family!” Elise cried out, dramatic as ever.

The housing director, who happened to be Rosemarie’s aunt, turned to her. “Oh, thank goodness you’re here,” she sighed. “Would you be willing to switch rooms with Elise? She is feeling… uncomfortable with her placement.”

Rosemarie didn’t reply for a moment, looking at the two girls who would be her roommates. One had her arms wrapped around her stomach, wearing a dress that looked more suited to the arctic than Auradon City. She looked around the room with fear, her body shrinking into itself. The other girl stood with a commanding presence. Her hands were placed on her hips, and she scowled at Elise, every so often tapping her toes impatiently.

Rosemarie’s lips curled. They looked like misfits, just like her.

“Absolutely.”

“Thank god. I’m out of here,” Elise said with a huff, pulling her suitcase behind her as she ran out the door without another word from the housing director.

Rosemarie’s aunt gave her a thankful smile. “Well, that is settled then. I will get everything changed for you, Rosemarie.”

“Okay,” she nodded, seeing her aunt out the door. She waved goodbye to her and grabbed her suitcase from the butler, who was waiting with it out in the hallway.

Rosemarie closed the door to Room 403 and turned to face her new roommates. She immediately knew these girls were Outer Kingdom students. She had always been curious to meet one of these outsider royals.

“Let’s do introductions, shall we?” Rosemarie said, plopping onto the bed Elise was standing next to. “I’ll go first. I’m Rosemarie, Princess of Corona. Or Tangletown, as those Auradon Province pricks tried to rename it. What kind of bullshit name is that?” she laughed.

The other girls looked at each other, then back at Rosemarie.

“Rapunzel and Flynn Rider are my parents.”

“Aye,” the girl in the emerald gown said.

“And who are you?” Rosemarie asked, nonchalantly pointing at her.

“Well, I’m Moira, Princess of DunBroch,” she replied.

“Oh, right. You’re from Faraway?”

“No, the Borderlands.”

“Eh, I was close,” Rosemarie shrugged, earning a confused glare from Moira. “And you?” she looked toward the shyer girl.

“I’m Eirá,” she replied.

Rosemarie waited a few seconds. When Eirá just stared at her, she opened her mouth to speak.

“Are you royalty? Or have famous parents?”

“No, I’m not a princess,” she replied a little too quickly. “Elsa is my mother. We live in Schwartzfeld with my people, the Northuldra.”

“Hm. I haven’t heard of them,” Rosemarie shrugged.

“There aren’t many of us,” she replied, her voice falling to a whisper.

“Well, either way, welcome to the Inner Kingdoms,” she said, giving a grandiose bow that made Eirá’s lips curl into a tiny smile.

“You’re not what I was expecting from an Inner Kingdom princess,” Moira joked, folding her arms across her chest.

Rosemarie cackled. “I get that a lot.”

“Speaking of princesses,” Eirá started timidly. “Who was that girl earlier?”

Rosemarie rolled her eyes and unzipped her suitcase. “That’s Elise Charming, one of the perfect princesses of Auradon, that you’ll see a lot of here. She’s also known as one of the ‘three queens.’”

“Three queens?” Moira and Eirá said simultaneously, each moving to their luggage to begin unpacking.

Rosemarie nodded. “Elise, Aurelia, and Summer are the only three girls anyone has ever thought would be queen. Press included. The High Prince bounces back and forth between them. His playboy life is approaching its end,” she smirked, “because he has to choose one for a wife at the end of this year.”

Rosemarie noticed her roommates giving her a strange look. She shrugged it off. They would get used to her eventually.

“So, who’s who?” Moira asked, filing through a set of uniforms in her wardrobe.

“Elise is the daughter of Prince Charming and Cinderella.”

“Damn,” Moira exclaimed, hanging another emerald green dress next to her school uniforms.

“She thinks she’s a lot more special than she is,” Rosemarie mused. “Her twin brother Felix was born first, and a boy, so he gets the succession rights to the throne. Anyways,” she continued, clearing her throat. “Aurelia is Prince Philip and Sleeping Beauty’s daughter. She has an older brother, Seungmin.”

“Funny how everyone here had a son first,” Moira observed with a mocking scoff.

Rosemarie didn’t miss the sarcasm in her tone. “I agree. But I’m no exception. My older brother Minho will get the throne of Corona someday. Well, actually sometime next summer after he turns twenty-two.”

“I see,” Moira replied.

“And who’s Summer?” Eirá asked.

“Summer is Prince Florian and Snow White’s daughter. Actually,” Rosemarie said, pausing to think. “I stand corrected on the whole ‘boys are always first’ thing. She’s the oldest and has seven younger brothers. Imagine!” Rosemarie shuddered.

“I don’t have to. I have three myself. It’s a nightmare,” Moira added.

“I don’t think I would mind,” Eirá said, her voice quiet as she arranged her toiletries on a vanity.

“Suit yourself,” Moira and Rosemarie said at the same time.

They laughed at each other, sharing a knowing glance at the atrocities of having a brother. If Rosemarie’s first impressions meant anything, she was beginning to think the year would be bearable with girls like these at her side.

Chapter Text

“Blue is so not my color,” Rosemarie complained, making a face at herself in the mirror.

“You could’ve chosen a gold gown instead,” Moira shrugged. She thought the golden gown she had brought for the occasion was quite stunning. It wasn’t the true gold of Auradon Prep’s school colors, but rather a warmer, fiery gold. Just the right amount of rebellion against the High King’s wishes for their attire.

“Absolutely not. That would’ve looked even worse,” Rosemarie huffed, tucking a pin back into her hair. “Why do we have to go to this damn dinner in the first place? I already know these people.”

“We don’t, yet,” Eirá added quietly from her side of Room 403. She undid a tie on her blue gown’s sleeve, letting it flow freely to the ground.

Rosemarie sighed. “I suppose. But trust me, you aren’t missing out on anything.”

“What are the High King and Queen like?” Moira asked, curiosity getting the better of her.

“They’re fine, I think. I’ve only spoken to them a few times. They like to keep to the line of succession, if you get what I mean. They aren’t much for interacting with those outside of their range.”

“Not surprising,” Moira scoffed, remembering what her parents had told her of the reigning monarchs of their united kingdoms. Every year after the fall parliament meeting, the only one her parents and the other Outer Kingdoms were allowed to attend, they ranted and complained about the monarchs and their lack of attention to DunBroch.

“Come on,” Rosemarie said, rushing her roommates out the door. “We’re gonna be late if we don’t get going.”

The two Outer Kingdom girls followed the Inner Kingdom girl out the door and to the main building on Auradon Prep’s campus. Some of the non-royal students, nobility and children of political leaders, watched with envy as the girls made their way to the formal dining hall reserved for the royal banquet.

Moira was quick to notice the other students’ glares, unlike Rosemarie. She looked to Eirá, who was just as aware of the looks they were receiving from the way her shoulders had shrunken inward.

Bertha, Rosemarie’s aunt, was the first to meet them as they approached the excessively large doors that led into the formal dining room.

“Hello, girls!” she greeted them excitedly. “Rosemarie, that blue looks wonderful on you.”

Moira had to hold back a smirk as Rosemarie did her best to muster up a smile for her aunt.

“Follow me this way, I’ll show you to your seats.”

The princesses followed Bertha into the grand dining hall. The space was decorated beautifully, the dimly lit chandeliers casting just enough light to be able to see. Fall foliage adorned the shuttered windows and the middle of the table. An orchestra was playing a soft, alluring melody at the back of the room. Some of the other royal students were already present, but not as many as the girls had thought would be there. Most notably, the High King, Queen, and Prince were nowhere to be seen.

“Alrighty. Rosemarie, you’ll go here, across from your brother,” Bertha instructed, referencing a seating chart she held. A butler pulled the chair back for Rosemarie near the center of the table, and she sat as ladylike as she could.

“See you two later?” she said to Moira and Eirá, looking pained in her corseted dress.

They bid her farewell as they headed further down the table to where Moira recognized the Outer Kingdom students were going to sit. It wasn’t surprising at all that they had been placed the furthest away from the High King.

“You two are close together,” Rosemarie’s aunt smiled at them. “Eirá, you’ll go here, and Moira, on the other side by the Prince of Arendelle.”

“Wonderful,” Eirá breathed in relief, making Moira giggle.

She proceeded to the other side of the long table, taking a seat next to Chan.

“Hey,” she said as she sat down, relieved to be sitting so close to someone she knew.

Chan pulled at his golden tie that matched his similarly colored suit. “How ridiculous do I look?” he asked Moira and Eirá.

“Very,” Eirá and Moira replied simultaneously, making the trio laugh.

They quieted instantly when a few of the Inner Kingdom royals from the front of the table gave them dirty looks. Moira noticed that Elise, the annoying girl who was supposed to be her roommate, was one of them. She scowled back at her, just for fun.

Soon, the room began to fill with the rest of the royals. Changbin, the Prince of Northern Wei, took the empty place next to Rosemarie. She was surrounded by princes, which wasn’t exactly what she was hoping for. Her brother was no fun either, as he was too busy flirting with Summer, who sat to his right. She craned her neck down the table, wishing she could be with her roommates.

Jeongin, the Prince of Aphelothia, sat next to Eirá. She was glad to have someone who looked just as nervous as she was as a neighbor. Chan, ever kind, pulled Jeongin into their conversations right away. He entertained the end of the table with embarrassing stories from his, Moira’s, and Eirá’s childhood, much to all of the Outer Kingdom students’ delight. The far end of the table quickly forgot they were at a formal dinner until an announcement stopped their laughter.

“All rise for His Royal Majesty the High King of Auradon, Her Royal Majesty the High Queen of Auradon, and His Royal Highness the High Prince of Auradon!”

Everyone did as they were told, no one in the room able to deny formalities to the reigning monarchs. The grand doors swung open, and the royal family strutted in. They were all dressed in coordinating outfits, the High King and Prince wearing matching blue suits with golden, decorative details. The High Queen, however, wore a golden ballgown and a tiara with blue jewels that sparkled in the dim lighting.

The lesser royals all bowed or curtsied respectfully as the monarchs took their places at the head of the table. The High King sat in his place first.

“You may be seated,” he announced, voice booming in the large room.

The royals followed protocols, those nearest to the High King sitting first, then the rest following in a wave down the table. Once the brother and sister from Faraway took their seats, the dinner commenced.

A luxurious dish Moira had never tried before was placed in front of her. She couldn’t identify the meat, but it was topped with a delectable-looking soft cheese and gravy. There was a side of seasonal vegetables and fruits, as well as a type of bread covered in seeds. Moira took an extra heaping of the glazed sweet potatoes.

“Someone’s hungry,” Chan teased, leaning closer to speak to her.

“Can you blame me? Look at these,” she said, gesturing to the glazed potatoes. “Have you ever seen anything like it?”

Chan chuckled, nudging her playfully. Moira’s heart fluttered at his gesture, and she nudged him back.

“No flirting at the dinner table, please.” Hyunjin, Prince of the Lone Keep, leaned over to comment on the childhood friends. “Can’t you see some of us are trying to enjoy our meal?” he sighed lazily, wiggling his brows at the two of them.

“That’s rich coming from you, Hyunjin,” Hero, the Prince of Olympia, chuckled from Eirá’s right.

The Outer Kingdom royals laughed, momentarily forgetting who they were in the presence of.

Eirá’s eyes went wide as she looked down the table, seeing the gazes of the royal family of Auradon upon them. Instantly mortified, she bowed her head and quit laughing. Jeongin, noticing what she saw, did the same. In an instant, the rest of the Outer Kingdom royals quieted their laughter and returned to their meals.

Rosemarie sighed at the Outer Kingdom royals, resting her chin in her hands.

“Rosemarie!” Minho hissed at her from across the table. “Get your elbow off the table!”

She shot her brother a look but ultimately obeyed his request. She was used to her family’s informal dinners. Besides, her friends looked like they were having a blast while she was fated to listen to the princes around her drone on about their futures in an attempt to impress the High King.
Her gaze traveled to Eirá, who had hardly touched the food on her plate. Rosemarie watched her cousin lean toward her.

“Eirá,” Chan began, catching her attention from staring at a painting on the wall opposite her. “Take more of the vegetables. You only ate a tiny bit…”

Eirá looked at her plate. She had enjoyed the bread, fruits, and vegetables given to her very much. While everyone around her raved about the meat, it wasn’t something she could have. As a Northuldran, she didn’t eat many animal-based foods. The Northuldrans only ate meat after the hunt each year, and even then, Eirá wasn’t fond of eating it. Her mother was the same way. It just didn’t sit right with her to do such a thing.

“I’m fine.”

“Did you not enjoy it?” Jeongin asked, tilting his head.

“No, no, it’s not that,” she retaliated. “My people only eat meat a few times a year, and there are some of us who choose not to eat it at all. That’s just…” She shrugged, unsure of how to explain herself further.

“They should have known that about you,” Chan said with a frown.

“Yeah, you shouldn’t have been served that,” Hyunjin added from his right.

The other Outer Kingdom royals around her agreed.

Eirá’s cheeks heated at the attention. “It’s okay. Nothing to worry about, really.” She lifted her gaze to her cousin, who was still frowning. She was thankful for the interruption that followed.

The High King stood, clinking a fork against his glass to begin a speech. The room quieted in an instant.

“Everyone, I would like to personally welcome you to Auradon Prep. I hope that during your time here, you can not only further your studies but also get to know one another, as you all will be governing your territories soon. For some of you, that will be here in less than a year.”

The fourth-years at the table glanced around, some looking anxious while others seemed elated.

“My son, and your High Prince, is eager to get to know all of you, as one day you will all be under his command.”

Moira’s jaw twitched at his choice of words. ‘Under his command’ seemed… jarring. She noticed that Chan seemed to agree by the way his grip had tightened on his fork.

“Please continue to enjoy yourselves as my family and I are introduced to each of you. This will, in fact, be the only time wine is allowed on these premises.”

Some of the royals let out a polite chuckle. The High King took his seat, looking pleased with himself, and the dinner resumed.

It was soon concluded, and everyone was instructed to move further back into the dining room towards the orchestra. A table filled with glasses of varying mead and wines was presented. Each royal took a glass of their choosing, and the formal social hour began.

The royal family of Auradon made their way around the room, greeting each student. Eirá and Moira had made themselves comfortable in the shadows, and Rosemarie soon joined them.

“There you are,” she said. “It looked like you both had a good time during dinner.”

Moira nodded. “We did, surprisingly.”

“Trust me, your seatmates help immensely,” she replied, rolling her eyes. “If I had to hear about one more political accomplishment, I think I would have gotten up and left.”

The roommates laughed at her, knowing her statement held some truth to it, no matter how absurd it seemed.

“Guys, guys, guys,” Eirá began suddenly.

The other girls followed her gaze to the royal family, who were quickly approaching them.

“Och, shit,” Moira cursed, tucking her already empty glass behind her back.

Rosemarie snorted at her but quickly fixed her face when the royal family came into earshot.

“Now, who do we have here?” the High Queen exclaimed, looking over each of the girls.

Her stare was intense, making all of the girls want to curl in on themselves at their likely lackluster appearance in her eyes. The High Queen was surely measuring up each girl to her impossible standards to find a bride for her son.

Rosemarie knew that none of them stood a single chance.

“We recognize you,” the High King began, pointing a finger at her.

“That’s Rosemarie, Princess of Tangletown,” the High Prince added, cringing a bit at his father.

“Oh yes, of course. Prince Minho is the heir, correct?” he asked.

“Yes, Your Royal Majesty,” Rosemarie added, gritting her teeth as she curtsied to him.

“That’s probably a good thing,” he bellowed. The rest of his family chimed in with his laughter.

Rosemarie bit the inside of her cheek. This is precisely why her parents made snide remarks about the monarchs on the side when they thought their children weren’t listening. They were nothing but rude and condescending.

“And you,” the High Queen began, looking at Moira. “You are certainly from an Outer Kingdom.”

“Yes, Your Royal Majesty,” Moira said, clenching the glass behind her back.

“I know that accent…” the High King began, making Moira’s brows rise. “Ah, yes! You must be the daughter of Queen Merida of the Borderlands. Anyone could recognize that speech anywhere!”

Moira had to hold back a scowl at the derogatory comments. She could feel Eirá and Rosemarie’s tension rise as the conversation continued.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Your Royal Majesties,” she said, curtsying ever so slightly.

She could spew a comment back to them. There was plenty to say, but she knew better than to do that. She was a princess, after all. She had to keep some form of decorum.

“Now this one,” the High King started, moving to Eirá. “I don’t recognize you at all. Beau, who is this?”

“I’m not sure, Father,” the High Prince replied, giving Eirá an odd look.

“Who are you?” he asked Eirá.

“Um,” she stuttered, wringing her hands nervously.

The royal family raised their noses at her obvious nerves.

“My name is Eirá. I’m from the North… er, Schwartzfeld.”

The royal family gave each other blank looks.

“Elsa is my mother.”

“Oh, right. The former queen of Arendelle,” the High King chimed in, looking at her cousin over his shoulder.

Chan was watching the scene intently, completely tuned out from the conversation happening around him.

“Do you remember that, dear?” the High Queen asked her husband. “That was quite embarrassing for her to run off like a recluse,” she huffed, looking at Eirá with obvious disdain.

Eirá only bowed her head, mortified at their comments.

“Let’s keep moving,” the High Queen said.

“Great to make your acquaintance,” the High King added quickly, leading his family away from the girls.

“Oh,” Eirá could only squeak in horror, bringing her shoulders to her ears and her nails to her lips.

Moira and Rosemarie, on the other hand, snarled at the monarchs.

“That was uncalled for, what they said to you both,” Rosemarie said.

“You too. How rude,” Moira scoffed in reply. She slammed her empty glass on a nearby table. “This calls for another drink.”

Rosemarie laughed. “You just read my mind. Eirá, want anything?”

The nervous girl shook her head, her focus on the orchestra.

Moira and Rosemarie shrugged, heading off to retrieve a much-needed drink.

Eirá, on the other hand, decided to move closer to the orchestra. She needed a reprieve from conversing. There was an empty standing table near the corner of the room, just in front of the bass player. She moved quickly to the spot, doing her best to avoid everyone.

Just before she arrived, an Inner Kingdom prince who hadn’t seen her coming slid up to the table. He leaned one arm on the wooden surface, tapping his foot to the beat.

Eirá gritted her teeth in frustration.

Only now seeing that she was headed for the table as well, the prince gave her a small smile, inviting her to join him.

Eirá panicked, spooked at the thought of making yet another introduction. Before she could accept or reject the kind-eyed prince’s offer, someone grabbed her elbow and pulled her away from the orchestra to a nearby window.

“What did the High King say to you?” Chan asked her, fire lighting his eyes.

“It’s fine…”

“Tell me, please,” he asked. “I saw how uncomfortable you all looked. What did he say?”

Eirá sighed. “They didn’t know who I am, obviously. I told them Mom’s name, and the High Queen said what she did was embarrassing and called her a recluse.”

“What?”

“Mhm. And the High King commented on Moira’s accent. And not in a good way. The High Prince seemed okay, though. He never said anything. But they did tell Rosemarie that it is a good thing she isn’t the heir…” Eirá rambled on, her feelings flowing out of her.

“I’m sorry,” he interrupted, frowning at his cousin.

Eirá swallowed the rest of her rambles. “It’s fine. There isn’t anything we can do about it.”

“I know. But it still isn’t right. We are all royalty just as much as they are. Where is their sense of respect?”

“I… I don’t know.”

Chan sighed, looking at the ground. “I’ll catch up with you later, okay?”

Eirá nodded, turning back to the music once he was away. She decided to keep herself perched by the darkness of the window, even though the prince at the table was still alone, occasionally looking in her direction, attempting to catch her eye.

The rest of the princesses of Room 403 had found their way to another glass of mead. They were able to finish half of the drink together before Rosemarie was swept away by her brother to talk with some Inner Kingdom royals Moira did not recognize. This left her all alone, as Eirá was nowhere to be seen.

Moira took the time to scan the others at the party, admiring their outfits and looking at who they were talking to. The Inner and Outer Kingdom royals never seemed to cross paths. She only noticed a few occasions where they interacted, and they were extremely awkward when they happened. She cringed when Hyunjin accidentally brushed against Elise, almost causing her to have a tantrum.

Towards the end of the social hour, something peculiar caught her eye. The High King, of all people, approached Chan, who was chatting with Hyunjin and Jeongin. Moira watched as he pulled Chan away from the other boys to a quiet corner. To her shock, they both smiled as they spoke, Chan often bowing his head in thanks at whatever the High King said to him. Then, the High King offered Chan a glass of wine.

Moira gasped at the gesture. Offering a drink showed the utmost respect. Chan seemed to be as shocked as she was and accepted the offer without hesitation. He couldn’t have refused, after all.

The High King said a toast, just for the two of them, and Moira watched the two men clink their glasses. They drank simultaneously. Chan put a hand on his chest as a gesture of thanks. They each finished their glasses, which were then taken away by a butler.

As soon as the High King left Chan, Moira made a mad dash for him.

“Care to explain what that was about?!”

“I have no idea…” Chan said, his eye twitching as he watched the High King retire for the evening. “He just came up to me and started complimenting me. He said I am going to make a good king one day.”

“Huh,” Moira said, watching the grand doors close behind the royal family of Auradon. “Congratulations, I suppose.”

“Thanks, I think?” he replied, making them both laugh.

Moira then yawned, unintentionally showing how the alcohol had caught up with her.

“Looks like someone’s ready for bed,” Chan chuckled.

Moira shrugged. She couldn’t deny it.

“Wanna head out? I’ll walk you back to your room.”

“Aye, that would be lovely. Thanks, Chan,” she replied, glad to have his company for a few more minutes.

The childhood friends made their sneaky exit, noticing they weren’t the first ones to leave the banquet. They strolled through the gardens, slowly making their way to the girls’ dormitory.

Moira took a breath, beginning to thank him for taking her back to the dorms. Before she could speak, Chan put one hand over his heart and the other over his mouth, erupting in a coughing fit.

“Chan! Are you alright?” she panicked, holding on to him as he convulsed.

He continued to cough for a few more moments, but it felt like an eternity for Moira as she watched him heave. Chan was finally able to catch his breath once Moira sat him down on a nearby bench.

“I’m… okay,” he croaked out, rubbing his throat as he tried to catch a full breath. “I must be getting sick.”

“Do you have any medicine?”

He nodded. “Mom packed me some medicines from Aunt Elsa. There’s one in there for a cough, I bet.”

“Let me know if there isn’t. I brought some too,” Moira replied.

She helped Chan stand after another coughing fit overtook him. Once he was steady on his feet, he brushed off his suit.

“Get to bed soon,” she told him, forgetting about her own tiredness.

“I will. Thanks, Moira,” he said. With a weak wave, he stalked off to the boys’ dormitories.

Moira watched him stumble along the path, frowning at her friend’s poorly timed illness. Classes began in two days, and she knew how much Chan cared about his studies. If he couldn’t attend class on the first day, he would be devastated.

But, Moira figured it would be best to brew herself some immunity tea once she was back in her room. Whatever illness he had caught, she did not want it.

Chapter Text

Rosemarie stretched her arms above her head. The sun was annoyingly peeking through the gauzy curtains in her dorm room. She rolled on her side with a heavy sigh. She pulled the duvet above her head to block out the light.

Unfortunately for her, she couldn’t get back to sleep. Rosemarie heard her roommates shuffling around their shared space. She wasn’t used to sharing such a small space with anyone. At her castle in Corona, she had an entire suite to herself.

She threw back the covers of the twin-sized bed with a groan. She figured it wouldn’t kill her to at least wake up and wish her roommates a good first day of class. Rosemarie herself wasn’t interested in attending any of her classes. She had better things to do.

“Mornin’,” Moira said from the bed next to her. She was slipping on her flat uniform shoes.

“Hi,” Rosemarie replied, her voice rough from sleep.

She looked around the room and spotted Eirá sitting in the window seat, watching the morning sun light up the campus. She traced shapes in the dew on the window panes.

“Aren’t you going to class?” Moira asked.

“Nah,” she replied, taking a drink of water from a glass on her nightstand.

“Really?” Eirá asked from the window, her voice as quiet as ever.

“I’ve got some other things to do. I want to finish a few dresses and…” She stopped herself, preferring not to disclose her second activity to her new roommates quite yet. “Yeah.”

She slid her legs over the side of the bed and stood with a yawn. Luckily, neither of her roommates noticed her awkward pause.

“Don’t wait up for me for breakfast,” she told them, grabbing an outfit from her wardrobe. “Good luck with your classes.” Rosemarie bid them goodbye with a quick wave and scurried to the community bathrooms.

The bathrooms had to be the worst part of living in the dormitories. Sharing a few single bathrooms with all twenty girls on her floor was a big change from life in a castle. She went into an open bathroom and locked the door behind her. She set her clothes on a marble bench.

Well, maybe the bathrooms weren’t that bad. A crystal chandelier hung from the ceiling, spreading rainbow reflections across the room. Rosemarie did enjoy the rain-style shower with fantastic water pressure, too. The bouquet of fresh roses on a table next to the porcelain sink was a nice touch as well.

She changed from her pajamas into her comfortable clothes. She slipped a simple cotton t-shirt over her head and black, grunge-utility pants over her legs. Rosemarie completed her extensive skincare routine, brushed her teeth, and put on a touch of dark eyeshadow and blush. She took her time completing her morning routine, with no intention of hurrying to her class that began in twenty minutes.

Rosemarie made sure to sit in the bathroom until the clock struck nine. She didn’t need any dormitory staff finding her in the building instead of class and then telling her aunt, who would report it to her parents. She wasn’t in the mood for a pointless lecture from an instructor or her parents.

Once she was sure the hallways were free of other girls or dormitory staff, she slipped out of the bathrooms and scurried back to her room. She threw her dirty pajamas into the laundry hamper and sat at her desk.

Rosemarie stretched her arms in front of her, rolling her wrists. She brought the most recent dress she was sewing for a client in East Riding up to the surface, positioning the fabric under the sewing machine.

Rosemarie wasn’t interested in letting Auradon Prep get in the way of her sewing side hustle. It’s not like she wanted to come to this school, anyway. She and Minho had begged their parents not to make them go. Though they could see why the siblings didn’t want to attend, they had no choice but to send them. It’s not like they could stand up to the supreme leaders of Auradon and deny their request.

She wondered what her older brother was up to as she restitched a crooked hem of the a-line dress. Knowing Minho, he probably woke up late and ran to class as fast as he could. He was assigned to be roommates with Chan, an Outer Kingdom student from Winter’s Keep. Unlike herself, she figured her older brother was planning to actually attend class. Unfortunately for him, he had to keep a clean image as the future king of Corona.

Rosemarie thanked whatever power lie above her that she was born second and didn’t have to deal with the bullshit of being heir to the throne.
She spent the rest of the morning bent over her sewing projects, hemming and stitching the imperfections in her client’s dresses until they were as good as new. She packed them up carefully in a large cardboard box.

Rosemarie heaved the large box into her arms after slinging a backpack over her shoulders. She shoved the door open with her hips and squeezed through it. She trudged down the stairs awkwardly, readjusting the box in her arms every few seconds.

Before heading outside, she made a quick stop at the small Auradon Post station that was located on the first floor.

“What do you have there, princess?” the postmaster asked, scanning the barcode on the label Rosemarie had slapped onto the box.

“Just some clothes,” she replied impatiently.

The postmaster paid no mind to her impatient demeanor. “Have a good lunch,” he said, bidding her farewell as she rushed out the door.

She headed toward the main building of the campus, walking through the back courtyard to enter the dining hall. Rosemarie figured that avoiding the main doors would be best. She didn’t want to attract the attention of any instructors with her entrance.

Before entering the building for lunch, she stopped and leaned against the brick wall of the newly built building. Rosemarie opened her backpack, holding it close to her chest. She peeked into the dark fabric, smiling at its contents. Before anyone could see what it held, she zipped it up and threw the bag back over her shoulders, hurrying inside to beat the crowds.

Chapter Text

Eirá had surprised herself at how well she had made it through the first morning of classes. Somehow, her first two classes had flown by like Air flitting through the pine trees. She had found a seat near the back of the classroom, and even one next to a window, in both her Auradon Geography and Literature of the Inner Kingdoms classes. Luckily for her, Chan was in her second class, along with a few other Outer Kingdom students.

After her morning classes, she spent the lunch hour with her roommates. Eirá had eaten her lunch quietly at their table for three, only chiming in to tell her new friends about her school day.

Moira and Rosemarie got along like two peas in a pod. Their loud, assertive personalities were no match for Eirá’s natural quietness. So, Eirá preferred to listen and only contribute when necessary to their conversations during the lunch hour.

Moira often asked about her cousin. Eirá knew they had been friends for quite a long time, as her aunt and uncle worked closely with the Kingdom of DunBroch. Chan always seemed to come up in conversation, especially since Rosemarie’s brother was his roommate. If her brother were anything like Rosemarie, Eirá knew that her cousin would get along with him just fine. Despite being a model prince and student, Chan had quite a rebellious side.

It felt strange to have a group of friends, but Eirá loved it nonetheless. Even though she still felt nervous around the outspoken girls, she was elated to have someone to talk to when she was feeling confident enough to do it.

When the bell rang to signal the end of the lunch hour, Eirá bid her roommates goodbye. They split ways at the entryway to the dining hall, Moira going left towards the classrooms and Rosemarie walking straight out the door to the back courtyards of the school.

Eirá huddled close to the wall and took a deep breath after her friends were gone. As the sun had moved through the sky, Eirá had begun feeling… sick. She didn’t have the words to explain what she was feeling. There was a steady pounding in her head that grew worse with each hour. She felt nauseous, and even the surprisingly delicious lunch had not cured the knawing feeling in her stomach.

After racking her brain for an answer, she assumed her mystery illness was due to the lack of communication with the elements and her magic. Her schedule had been packed with orientation activities since her arrival, leaving little time to speak with the elements or even be outdoors. She hadn’t even seen or connected with Fire since she had left her home.

Eirá tugged on the ends of her royal blue sleeves. The fabric of the uniform was itchy against her skin. She was used to the soft cotton and fur fabrics of her Northuldran clothes. She would have to push through the day somehow.

She took out her paper schedule from her backpack, not having a cell phone to use like most of the other students. Her eyes scanned the column for Monday. She had an hour-long class right after lunch, then a scheduled study block in the library for the rest of the afternoon.

Eirá’s heartbeat quickened with excitement when she noticed the title of her next class. The History of Magic. She smiled, excited to finally be learning about something that mattered so much to her.

The class was to be held on the third floor of the academy. Eirá pushed herself away from the wall and climbed up the main staircase with the many other students headed to the upper levels of the building. She stuck to the right side of the staircase to avoid the crowds.

“Who’s that?” Eirá heard a girl whisper as she passed by on the staircase.

“Someone from the Outer Kingdoms, definitely,” a boy commented.

Eirá raised her gaze to the speakers but quickly looked down when she met their harsh glares. They passed her by on the stairs, the girl bumping her shoulder and walking past without an apology. The impact left her head spinning with dizziness.

Eirá blinked rapidly at the ground, too scared to bring her gaze up again. She took a deep breath, feeling crowded by the bodies surrounding her. Once she was somewhat steady, she brought her gaze up again.

The staircase cleared on the second floor as many of the students exited to find their next class. Eirá followed the remaining students walking to the top floor. She once again moved to the side of the hallway after reaching the third floor to stay out of everyone’s way.

She checked the room number on her schedule. She was looking for Room 310.

Eirá looked from left to right. The doors nearest her were not marked, and there wasn’t a map near the stairs like there was on the other floors.

Taking a guess, she turned to the left and began winding her way down the hallway. It was surprisingly dark, with only small windows letting in a bit of light. She stopped at the first door. It was unmarked. She continued down the hallway, hoping to find a marked door. Without luck, she decided to turn around.

A chiming sound rang through the mostly empty hallways. Eirá inhaled sharply, clutching her schedule to her chest. She was late.

She hurried back to the main staircase, hoping to find Room 310 along the way. She walked briskly down the hallway, looking at the wooden doors to see if they were marked. Her heart sank when she noticed a lack of numbers on the first few doors. After walking a bit further, the doors began to be marked. 301, 302, she hurried past the nine doors until finally stumbling upon Room 310 at the end of the hallway.

Eirá opened the door as quietly as she could. Unfortunately, it wasn’t soft enough. The instructor lifted her gaze to Eirá from the podium at the front of the room. Her dark eyes burned into her, no friendly welcome in any of her features.

“You may take a seat there,” the instructor pointed with a stick-like tool at an empty chair in the middle of the room.

Eirá hung her throbbing head and hurried to the chair, unfortunately not near the windows, feeling the gaze of all of her classmates upon her. She set her new backpack, issued to her by Auradon Prep, next to her feet as silently as she could. She wished she could reach Earth from the third floor to help her move as quietly as possible.

The instructor continued to read the names on the class roster as Eirá unpacked a notebook and a pencil. She folded her hands on her lap, keeping her head down.

“Prince Seungmin of Auroria?” the instructor called out.

“Present,” the person next to her said, raising his hand.

Eirá lifted her gaze to the boy. She hadn’t bothered to look at who she was sitting next to in her desperate attempt to remain unseen. She instantly recognized him as the boy who had taken the table in front of the orchestra at the royal banquet. The one with the kind eyes.

Prince Seungmin was facing forward, looking at the instructor. He didn’t turn toward Eirá, not sensing her gaze. From his expensive-looking uniform, different from the standard ones of many other students, Eirá assumed that he, or at least his family, was someone important.

“Great. High Prince Beau of Auradon?”

“Present.”

Eirá couldn’t help but fully lift her gaze to look at the future king of their country. High Prince Beau sat at the front of the classroom. She leaned to the side, peeking around the head of the student in front of her to get a better view of the prince. Eirá could only see his neatly trimmed, chestnut-colored hair shining in the sunlight. If she had thought the uniform of the boy next to her was impressive, it was nothing compared to that of the future High King.

“Thank you, Your Royal Highness,” the instructor bowed respectfully to Prince Beau. She looked back at her list of student names. “Princess Summer of Charmington?”

“Present,” the girl sitting next to High Prince Beau replied, her voice light and cheery.

Eirá stared at Princess Summer as she placed a dainty hand on High Prince Beau’s shoulder, leaning in to whisper something to him.

“Lastly,” the instructor paused, squinting at the list through her thick lenses. “Eirá?” Her tone was raised in question at the end.

Eirá startled. She raised her right hand like she had seen the boy next to her do.

“Present,” Eirá stammered nervously.

Instead of replying, the instructor looked at the class list once again.

Eirá gulped. She had checked her schedule multiple times the previous day. From what she knew, she was in the correct class.

“Where are you from?” she asked, looking at Eirá from over the rim of her glasses.

“Schwartzfeld, ma’am,” Eirá replied, using the respectful terms her mother had told her were used in the Inner Kingdoms.

“Hm. And who are your parents?”

Eirá’s hands began to quiver. She folded them together, but that did nothing to stop the freezing tremble.

“Elsa, the former queen of Arendelle, is my mother.”

“Ah, I see,” the instructor replied with a frown. “And your father?”

“Um,” Eirá stammered.

Of all the questions she could have asked, this one had to be said. Her face flushed with heat.

“I… I’m not sure, ma’am.”

At her statement, the students in front of her turned to look at her. Well, all of them except High Prince Beau. Eirá knew she didn’t deserve to be looked at by him anyway.

She felt the glances of the students around the room on her, making her face heat even more. The cool ice in her veins could hardly calm the embarrassment. Her eyes flitted to the boy next to her. Seungmin gazed at her, his brows furrowed in confusion.

The instructor gave her a disapproving look. Not regarding Eirá’s answer, she turned toward the blackboard at the front of the room.

“Let’s get started. Open your notebooks to a clean page. Taking notes during this class will be very important.”

Mortified by the instructor’s reaction to her answer, Eirá looked down at her notebook, also issued to her by the academy. She turned to a fresh page as quietly as she could. At the top of the page, she wrote ‘History of Magic’ in her flowing cursive script.

“The history of magic in our great nation,” the instructor began, nodding her head politely to the High Prince, “is long and complex.”

Eirá scribbled ‘long and complex’ in the first two lines.

“Before Auradon was unified under High King Adam and High Queen Belle,” she said, once again bowing to High Prince Beau, who did not react to the gesture, “magic was used frequently in the independent kingdoms. Sometimes, magic was used for good purposes. Take the story of Queen Cinderella of Cinderellasburg. Her fairy godmother used a magic wand to grant her wishes, eventually leading her to meet her now husband, Prince Charming.”

The instructor spoke quickly, but luckily, Eirá was able to keep up with her words. She wrote down everything she said, hoping to be able to remember it all for a likely test she didn’t want to fail. She ignored the pounding sensation in her head that grew greater with every word she wrote.

“Years ago, when the independent kingdoms were being threatened by the forces of the villains, our leaders began to question the use of magic across our land. This topic is what divided our country into the two parts we know today, the Inner and Outer Kingdoms. Our Inner Kingdom leaders knew the horrible consequences that magic could pose to their rightful lead. For example,” her eyes scanned the room. “Prince Seungmin.”

“Yes?” Seungmin said, setting his pencil on the table.

It began to roll across the surface toward Eirá. She pushed it back toward him, willing it to stay in place.

“Your family has such a…” the instructor rested a hand over her heart, “tragic past with magic.”

Eirá looked to Seungmin. Tragic? She had never once believed magic to be bad. The spirits would never hurt her. Why would they ever choose to harm anyone?

“Yes,” he replied, his face darkening. His nearly-black eyes, trained forward, narrowed.

“For those who are not aware,” the instructor said, her gaze landing on Eirá. “Prince Seungmin’s mother, Queen Aurora, was struck with evil magic when she pricked her finger on a spinning wheel. This caused her to fall into a deep sleep. She was only awakened years later by a true love’s kiss from Prince Seungmin’s father, King Phillip.”

Eirá gazed at Seungmin once again. He clenched his jaw, only looking forward at the instructor. The students around them nodded their heads with sympathy, each having their own family traumas with magic.

“The woman wielding the magic, Maleficent, was sent to the Isle of the Lost, which as you all know, is where the villains who disrupted the peace in our kingdoms were sent.”

Many students nodded their heads.

“Despite this, the Inner and Outer Kingdoms could not agree to the use of magic in our lands. Our Inner Kingdom leaders took it upon themselves to come up with a solution to this pressing issue. So, the Great Wall was built to protect the Inner Kingdoms from the magic-wielding citizens of the Outer Kingdoms.”

Eirá stopped writing. So that was why the Great Wall was built.

She had never seen it before coming to Auradon Prep with Chan. It was gigantic, completely blocking the view of the land on the other side besides the peaks of the mountains. Chan had mentioned something about the “bastards behind the wall” as they were going through the border controls. This had to be the reason he was angry. Sure, he couldn’t wield the fifth spirit as she could, but she and her mother had taught their family how to connect with Air, Fire, Water, and Earth. Chan couldn’t connect with them much, but Earth and Air had taken a special liking to him. It was no wonder he had such hostility towards these people who seemed to hate them for how they lived.

“Despite our best efforts to condemn the use of magic, the Outer Kingdoms still practice it in their daily lives. Even up to today. Magic has caused troubles for the Outer Kingdoms like they have for us, but they refuse to learn of its dangers.”

Eirá gulped. Never once had she felt unsafe with her magic. Why was the instructor saying these things?

“We do have one Outer Kingdom student in our class,” the instructor said, gesturing toward Eirá.

Everyone, now even High Prince Beau, looked toward her. Eirá felt her chest tighten at their looks, which had turned from curious to disapproving. Her hands clenched under her desk.

“The Kingdom of Arendelle shows us an example of this danger. Eirá’s mother, Elsa, was formerly the Queen of Arendelle, given to her by her birthright. However, she began to feel that being queen was not suitable for her a few years into her reign. She then left her duties and ran away from Winter’s Keep after being summoned by a magical voice known as Ahtodallan.”

Eirá was startled at the misuse of the name. “It’s Ahtohallan, ma’am,” she replied with a whisper, clenching her fists on the side of her wooden chair.

The instructor only glared at her and continued with her mother’s story.

“The Justice Council charged her with treason for abandoning her kingdom without due reason. By the time the council had reached Winter’s Keep to retrieve her, she had escaped to the hidden people of her mother, the Northuldra, in the wooded lands of Schwartzfeld. Fortunately for Eirá and her mother, King Kristoff and Queen Anna of Arendelle pardoned Elsa of all her crimes.” She paused her speech for a few moments, letting the students soak in the words. “Students, this is only one story of how magic is detrimental to our society.”

Treason? Escape? Eirá’s hands trembled with fury. None of this was true. Ahtohallan called to her mother to right a wrong done by her grandfather. She hadn’t abandoned her position with ill intentions. She gave the throne to her sister fairly. Eirá wondered where the instructor had heard such lies.

Princess Summer raised her hand.

“Yes, Princess Summer?” the instructor called on her.

“But why did Elsa abdicate her throne? Couldn’t she have returned after running away to… the place that supposedly spoke to her?”

Eirá closed her eyes, willing the tears to stay frozen in her tear ducts. She couldn’t believe how much disrespect was being displayed to her mother, her people, and Ahtohallan. Did they not know how sacred the magical island is? How much she longed to see it with her own eyes?

“The former queen abdicated her birth-given duties to follow the magic of Ahtohallan,” she continued, emphasizing the correct pronunciation, glaring at Eirá once more. “She stated in her final speech to the people of Arendelle that she is the magical spirit of Ahtohallan. This accusation was never proven true or false.”

A few students behind her snickered.

Eirá’s breath hitched, stunned by the instructor’s bold lies and the disrespect from the other students. She looked down at her hands to see that ice had formed around them on her chair. She felt the ice within her only grow more potent as her anger grew.

Ahtohallan was angry. She was angry.

Shakily, Eirá lifted her hands from her chair and stood. Though the action made her feel dizzy, she continued. The other students watched as she rose with shaking legs.

“My mother is the fifth spirit of Ahtohallan,” Eirá said, her voice trembling.

The instructor blinked at her. More students snickered.

“The citizens of this country do not observe such lies based on the forces of magic,” the instructor countered, straightening her posture.

Filled with the cold, bold power of Ahtohallan, Eirá did the same. No one was going to speak about her mother and Ahtohallan in such a disrespectful way. She balled her fists angrily, feeling ice form between her fingers and palm.

“Ma’am…” Prince Seungmin began, his voice interrupted by the soft anger of Eirá’s.

“And I am the fifth spirit of Ahtohallan.”

Eirá raised her hands in fury and let her pent-up magic unleash itself. She froze the windows behind the instructor, making ice crack along the glass. She swept her hand across the room, coating the surfaces with a layer of thick ice. She froze the pencil the instructor had dropped in fear, levitating it in the air.

The students screamed, clutching onto their partners at their sides. Princess Summer clung onto High Prince Beau, both giving Eirá terrified looks.

Eirá focused only on the instructor, who jumped away from the blackboard as the ice inched toward her. Ice ran cooly through her veins, sprouting from her fingers to coat the classroom. She breathed heavily, inhaling the freezing air around her as it rejuvenated her. She didn’t even feel the gentle grasp on her arm that attempted to stop her.

“Get out of my classroom!” the instructor screeched, pointing her finger at Eirá.

Coming to her senses and realizing what she had done, Eirá quickly let go of her powers. The ice instantly melted off the windows, walls, and chalkboard, leaving no trace of magic in their wake. She felt mortified, icy tears roll down her face, leaving their snowflake patterns dotted on her cheeks. She looked around her at the terrified expressions of her classmates. Her gaze landed on her seatmate, whose jaw hung open in shock, his hand outstretched before him.

“GET OUT OF MY CLASS,” the instructor screamed with fury.

Eirá turned and ran out of the room without a second thought. She ran down the hallway, then down the main staircase. She flung open the doors she had seen Rosemarie escape out of earlier.

Eirá stumbled through the courtyard, landing by a bench near a small pond. She knelt on Earth, facing Water. It rippled in the breeze.

“What have I done?”

Water’s only reply was the reflection of her tear-stained face rippling on the surface.

Chapter Text

Moira dashed back to Room 403 after her last class of the day ended at 3:30. She shoved past other students in the hallways, not particularly caring if she bumped into them. Archery Club began at 4:00. Being late was the last thing she needed to do.

She ran up the stairs of the girls’ dorms to the top floor, stopping at the second door on the left. Moira fumbled for the keys in the front pocket of her backpack. Once she had retrieved them, she stuck them in the lock and turned them until it clicked.

Moira pushed open the door to her room with her shoulder, finding it empty. She figured Eirá was studying somewhere else on campus. As for Rosemarie, she had no idea what she could be doing.

She flung her ugly backpack at the foot of her bed and opened the doors to her wardrobe. Moira shoved her clothes, school uniforms and weekend pieces alike, to the side. She retrieved the bow and set of arrows tucked behind her other things. She ran her hands along the delicate carvings of her wooden bow, each representing the stories of how her kingdom was founded hundreds of years ago.

Moira paused on the carving of the bear prince, Mordu. She remembered her mother’s many stories about her encounter with the bear, and how she had almost lost her own mother to him. Moira had encountered his soul as a Will-‘O-the-Wisp deep in the forest a few summers ago. He had greeted her with unexpected kindness, even leading her to the ancient ruins of his palace.

Moira shook her head, freeing herself from her daydreams of home. She slung the bow over her shoulder, straightened her uniform, and ran out of her room once again.

Strange glances greeted her as she strolled through the dormitory, but she remained oblivious to the intense gazes of the other girls. Moira figured they were jealous of her beautiful bow. Surely, they didn’t have anything as beautiful and ancient in the Inner Kingdoms.

She pushed open the heavy doors of the dormitory building, careful not to scratch her bow on them as she stepped sideways through the narrow frame. She walked briskly through the campus of Auradon Prep, taking in the sights around her.

Everything in Auradon City looked so different from her kingdom. The buildings were modern, for starters, and had a plethora of windows. Auradon Prep itself was less than a year old. DunBroch was quite the opposite. The structures were built with solid stone, most having stood for longer than Moira could guess. The stones of the buildings were dented and scratched, and oftentimes, a bright green moss could be seen peeking through the ancient wear on the walls. Nothing was modern, but everything was well-loved.

After a long, daydream-filled walk across the entirety of the winding campus, Moira finally arrived at the archery fields. A group of students stood at the corner of the grassy field. She smiled at the three targets set up on the opposite side of them. She had made it just in time.

As Moira approached, she realized she didn’t recognize anyone in the group. She was the sole student from the Outer Kingdoms— and the only girl present.

Aye, so this is what it’s going to be, she thought, adjusting her bow.

The six boys standing huddled together turned toward her as they heard her approach. They gave her confused looks, many eyebrows raised at her appearance.

Moira straightened her posture.

“Is this where Archery Club tryouts are being held?” she asked confidently.

Five of the boys turned toward one standing at the head of the pack. He stepped forward, his arms crossed over his chest. His shimmering silver bow caught Moira’s attention. It looked brand new, as did those of the other boys in the club.

Moira suddenly felt self-conscious of her hand-me-down bow from her great-grandfather. She tucked it further behind her back.

“Are you here to… try out?” the boy gaped. He gazed down at Moira, doing his best to intimidate her.

She had to hold back a smirk. The boy had the softest-looking face she had ever seen. His rounded eyes were a warm, brown color that glimmered in the sun. His hair was blond and fluffy, parted messily down the middle. His face was smaller than the other boys’, each of his features perfectly symmetrical. What made Moira continue to stare at him were the thousands of tiny freckles dotted across his nose and cheeks.

She snapped herself out of her trance. “Yes. Is that a problem?” she challenged.

“Yes, actually it is,” he replied. The other boys nodded along with their leader.

She rolled her eyes at the group. “And why’s that?”

“If you couldn’t tell,” the freckled boy said, motioning back to the other five Inner Kingdom boys with an incredibly small hand that did not match the size of his ego, “this is a men’s only club.”

“Men?” Moira snorted, covering her mouth. She couldn’t believe the audacity of the boy to refer to himself that way.

“Yes. Men only,” he replied, eyes narrowing at her. “So if you could kindly leave, we’d all appreciate that.”

“You really won’t even let me try?” Moira huffed, resting her hands on her hips.

“Rules are rules,” one of the other boys chimed in, shrugging his shoulders.

“Yeah, so you can leave now,” the leader replied, gesturing back toward the main campus.

She frowned, glowering at the boy. She couldn’t believe the nerve he had just to turn her away without even seeing her shoot.

“Eejits,” Moira mumbled under her breath.

“Excuse me?” the boy said, raising his thick brows.

The others looked at their fellow group members in confusion, unable to understand Moira’s thick accent.

“I said I’ll be leaving,” she scowled.

Moira turned on her heel and walked away from the archery club in fury. She balled her fists at her side, seething from the disrespect they showed her. Who does that prick think he is anyway? What gives him the right to boss me around?

She stomped back to her room, slamming the door behind her as she entered. Moira threw her bow and arrows on the soft buttery-yellow sheets of her bed.

“What’s pissed you off now?” Rosemarie asked from her side of the room.

Moira hadn’t even noticed her presence when she walked in.

“Those doaty eejits wouldn’t let me try out for archery club. Just because I’m a damn girl!”

Moira flopped onto her bed, spreading her arms high above her. She seethed at her ceiling, scowling at the feminine rose pattern etched along its edges.

“Well, yeah. Only men can do archery here,” Rosemarie replied, picking at her nails.

“How was I supposed to know that?” Moira replied furiously, sitting up and resting on her elbows.

Rosemarie shrugged. “Girls won’t ever be able to join under his majesty the second’s watch.”

“Huh?” she huffed.

Her roommate turned toward her. “I’m assuming you were rejected by some pretty blond boy with a lot of freckles?” Rosemarie asked, rolling her eyes.

“Aye,” Moira replied, raising her brows curiously.

“Well, Felix has been the archery team captain since middle school. He thinks he’s hot shit.”

“Who the hell’s Felix?”

“Prince Charming and Cinderella’s son. And, get this: he’s second in line for the throne behind the High Prince. That doesn’t help his already oversized ego.”

“Damn,” Moira said, leaning back onto her bed once more.

She ran her hands along her bed sheets, deep in thought. The boy, Felix, seemed important, to her dismay. The other boys hadn’t even challenged his word. With his status and titles, there was no way she could join the club under his watch.

“Maybe he’ll let you in after the Autumn Fair,” Rosemarie commented, moving to her desk. She ripped open a bag of salty chips and began munching on them, her homework nowhere in sight.

“The Autumn Fair?” Moira questioned, not knowing what her roommate was referring to.

Rosemarie nodded. “It happens every September. There’s always an archery competition on the last day. Auradon Prep is hosting this year. I think Felix has won the competition for the past five years in a row. I’d love to see you kick his ass this year; he deserves it.” She chuckled to herself, looking off into the distance and munching on a chip.

Moira sat up, clutching her bow. An archery competition? Now that sounded like something she could do.

“How do I sign up?” she asked.

“There’s no need. You just have to enter your name on the day of. Ooo, I’d just love to see everyone’s reactions when a girl shows up,” Rosemarie clapped giddily.

A calculating grin spread across Moira’s face, making Rosemarie laugh.

She was going to win that competition no matter what. She and her mother were the best archers above the Great Wall. Nothing said she couldn’t be the best archer below the wall, too.

Chapter Text

Eirá wiped a dripping bead of sweat from her forehead. Her ever-present anger, mixed with the warmth of the early autumn she still hadn’t gotten used to, made her perspire profusely. The only thing cooling her anger and temperature was the ice running through her veins.

Leaves crunched under her feet as she stomped through the forest. Earth pleaded with her to tread more lightly, and she obliged, feeling guilty for crushing her. Eirá lightened her footsteps, creeping instead of stomping on the forest floor. The setting sun cast an orange glow through the trees, reminding her of Fire. Air rustled around her, its ferocious blow matching her angry feelings.

“I can’t take it anymore,” she said to Air through gritted teeth.

Earth hummed in agreement under her feet.

She hung her head. Eirá knew the semester had only just begun— yet she had felt constricted at Auradon Prep since the moment she stepped out of the car. She missed the elements, her woods, and her people. She didn’t belong with these princes and princesses.

She had been banned from the History of Magic class, receiving an hour’s worth of detention in its place until the headmaster deemed her ready to return. The detention room was so greatly disconnected from the elements that Eirá felt sick to her stomach each time the hour was up. Sometimes, she wasn’t even able to keep her lunch down because of her nausea.

All of these circumstances had isolated her even further from her peers. The only people she had spoken to since she froze her classroom were her roommates and Chan. No one else dared to look in her direction.

Eirá scowled at the ground, an uncomfortable pull stirring in her chest at the thought of how different she was from everyone else. It was no wonder no one wanted to be friends with the “ice witch,” as she had heard a few students refer to her as the other day.

Eirá continued trekking through the woods, her I’m-not-good-enough thoughts disappearing as she put more distance between herself and Auradon Prep. She felt closer to home with each step deeper into the thick woods.

Feeling freer, she reached out her hand to the trunk of a tree. Ice prickled through the cracks in the bark, soaring up the trunk into the branches. Eirá smiled smugly, the simple act of defiance exciting her. Chan, ever the troublemaker, would be proud of her miniature rebellion against the laws of the Inner Kingdoms.

Air rustled through the trees, blowing her hair into her face. Eirá stopped moving forward, temporarily sightless.

“Hey now,” she giggled, moving the loose strands from her face.

Once she was able to see again, she stopped her careful footsteps, surprised to see a small cottage in front of her. The triangular roof sloped up and down the structure, only to be interrupted by a greenhouse attached to the main building.

“Wow,” she whispered, charmed by its quaint beauty. Air and Earth agreed, each responding in their special languages. Intrigued, Eirá walked to the front door. Its wood was fading, but it looked to be recently repaired. She peeked in the small window carved into the door, but had no luck seeing into the cottage.

Eirá huffed and knocked on the door. She stood quietly for a few moments, listening for voices or footsteps coming to greet her. Upon hearing no reply, she tried the handle, and the door swung open with a loud creak.

She quickly backed away from the ajar door. She furrowed her brows, wondering if the cottage was cursed with unlucky magic that the villains of these lands had used. The restrictions on magic surely couldn’t be enough to stop all magic use in the Inner Kingdoms.

Eirá shook her head. Even if the cottage was cursed, she could relate to the magic. That evil, backward way was how everyone treated her at Auradon Prep.

“Air, help me, please,” she whispered.

Air whisked by her and into the house, blowing through the doors and windows. The gusts rushed out of the front door again, carrying no sounds or odors on its breeze.

“Thank you,” Eirá replied. She then stepped into the cottage and closed the door behind her.

Eirá fumbled around for a light switch. The sun had set almost completely, and the cottage was just dark enough to blur her vision. Her hands found a switch on the side of the door and flipped the knob upwards.

She blinked a few times, eyes adjusting to the sudden brightness. Once they had fully adjusted, a well-decorated home greeted her. The front door led to a quaint sitting room. A magnificent fireplace adorned with trinkets sat in the corner.

“Fire,” she whispered, calling to the spirit whom she had missed for so long.

On cue, the wooden logs illuminated with a hot glow. Eirá rushed toward the mantel, pressing her hand on the stones.

“Thank you,” she told the element.

Fire crackled in delight at her praise.

Eirá giggled at the element’s response, feeling completely at home in the cottage far from the academy. She meandered to the next room, which turned out to be the kitchen. Another hearth was built in this room, surrounded by modern amenities like a sink and a refrigerator. A dining table with six chairs sat just to the left of the hearth, looking out at the woods from a gigantic window. Eirá took a moment to marvel at the view before returning to the main room of the cottage.

She sat in front of the fireplace, stretching her hands outward. The warmth felt odd against her cold palms, yet it felt familiar at the same time. This fire was like the one her mother kept at home to warm their cottage just enough so they would be comfortable.

Eirá smiled sadly at the flames, watching them dance in front of her. She wished she could return home more than anything. She didn’t care what the other students called her or how much trouble she had gotten in for defending herself and Ahtohallan. All of it would be meaningless if she could return to the forest, where she could dance and play with the elements until her heart was content. Then, her mother could take her to Ahtohallan and…

Her thoughts were interrupted by the unmistakable squeak of the front door. Eirá yelped, frightened by the intruder. Ice shot from her hands to the figure in the doorway in a reflexive defense.

She stood with a jolt, realizing quickly who she had trapped in her ice.

She ran up to the boy from her History of Magic class. His frightened expression was frozen with the rest of him, only his eyes moving as she approached.

“I am so, so sorry.” She spoke quickly, avoiding his eyes and pressing her right hand on the ice. “Oh my… I apologize. I didn’t mean to trap you.”

The ice melted with her touch, disappearing to nothing. Once the ice melted, Eirá was embarrassed to find her hand resting on Prince Seungmin’s arm, and she hastily brought it back, folding her hands in front of her.

“I’ll be going. I am very sorry; I thought you were a bear or something. I…” she rambled as she inched around him and ran out the door before he could call the police.

“Eirá, wait!”

Stopping in her tracks, she turned in surprise. She saw Prince Seungmin waving, gesturing for her to return to the cabin. Reluctantly, she obliged, preparing herself for the bullying she was sure would occur.

Eirá approached the cottage once more, standing awkwardly in the doorway. Prince Seungmin waved her in further, seeming unfazed by how she had frozen him a few moments ago. He gestured to the sofa by the fireplace, urging her to take a seat. Eirá walked slowly to the sofa, awkwardly sitting on its plush cushions.

“I’ll grab us some refreshments,” Prince Seungmin said, smiling ever so slightly at her.

Eirá nodded, unsure of what else to say. His footsteps retreated into the kitchen, where she heard the refrigerator open and the clinking of dishes as he prepared whatever he was making. Eirá nervously played with the hems of the pillowcases on the couch as she waited, not believing what she had just done. Surely, he would tell everyone at Auradon Prep what the ice witch had done to him. Eirá thanked the spirits that she hadn’t struck his heart, otherwise, she knew she would have been burned at the stake for injuring one of Auradon’s ‘three kings.’

“I’m not sure what you like,” Prince Seungmin’s voice sounded from the kitchen, his footsteps approaching the sitting room. Eirá turned to see him returning with two plates stacked with apple slices. “But, this is all I know how to prepare, really,” he said, his cheeks turning pink as he sat on the sofa next to her.

Eirá hesitantly accepted the plate, shocked by his proximity to her. For someone who had just gotten struck by magic, he seemed awfully comfortable around its source.

“Tha…Thank you,” she stuttered, setting the plate in her lap.

Eirá took a bite of an apple slice after Prince Seungmin had his own, not wanting to eat before the high-ranking royal. He dipped his second slice into a sticky brown sauce on his plate. She wasn’t sure what it was, but Prince Seungmin seemed to enjoy it from how fast he ate.

Noticing that Eirá had only taken one bite, his attention turned from the food to her.

“Is everything alright? I can get you something else if you don’t like this,” he began.

“No, no, the apples are great. I just, um,” she replied, looking down at her plate. “What’s this?” she pointed to the brown substance.

Prince Seungmin looked from her plate to her eyes, his brows raising. His eyes shone as he grinned, obviously holding in a laugh. Eirá stared back at him blankly, not understanding what was so amusing about her question.

“You’ve never had peanut butter before?”

“Peanut butter?” Eirá replied.

She sniffed the contents of the side dish. It did, in fact, smell like peanuts.

Prince Seungmin nodded. “It’s delicious. You should try it.”

Eirá gave him a strange look, instantly regretting doing so. Instead of replying rudely, Prince Pierre only smiled, urging her to try the snack. Hesitantly, Eirá dipped an apple slice into the peanut butter and took a bite. She chewed slowly, eyes widening at how nicely the salty and sweet flavors blended.

Prince Seungmin broke out into a fit of laughter, making Eirá startle. She luckily caught her plate before her snack tumbled to the ground.

“What is it?” she asked, wiping her flushed face with her sleeve. There was probably food on her face, or perhaps she was chewing uncomfortably loudly.

“I can tell you enjoyed it very much,” he grinned, leaning ever so slightly toward her. “Here,” he said, putting the remaining apple slices from his plate onto hers. “Have the rest of mine.”

“Oh, no, it’s alright,” she said, picking up his apple slices and gently putting them back onto his plate. “I have plenty.”

“I insist,” he replied, setting them on her plate once more.

Eirá looked up at him, unable to contain her smile. She wasn’t going to mention that she hadn’t eaten since breakfast.

“Thank you, Prince Seungmin,” she said, taking another bite of the apples and peanut butter.

“Oh no, you don’t have to call me that,” he said, brushing a lock of honey-colored hair from his forehead. “Just call me Seungmin. We’re equals.”

Eirá almost choked on her apple, swallowing before the catastrophe occurred.

“Equals?” she squeaked. She hardly thought they were equals. He was third in line to the High King’s throne, for spirit’s sake!

Prince Seungmin, or Seungmin, rather, nodded, unzipping his jacket. He stood and hung it on the coat rack by the door, quickly rejoining her on the sofa.

“I hardly think so,” Eirá replied, hoping her rashness wouldn’t come off as rude.

“What do you mean? You’re a princess, and I’m a prince. What’s the difference?”

Eirá shook her head. “I’m not a princess.”

“Huh? Oh. Well, I thought…”

“I don’t consider myself one, at least,” she interrupted.

Seungmin leaned back into the couch, keeping his eyes trained upon her.

“I am technically a Princess of Arendelle,” she began. “But I have never lived there or have any wishes to be on its throne. Therefore, I am not a princess.”

She huffed, earning a chuckle from Seungmin.

“That’s fine, then. But you can still call me Seungmin, Eirá.”

The sound of her name startled her. Seungmin extended his hand, lips curled into the same kind smile he had given her at the banquet before she had run away.

“It’s nice to officially meet you.”

Eirá quickly brushed the peanut butter from her hands onto her skirt and took his hand. He clasped hers tightly, resting his thumb on top of her hand.

“By the way,” he began, still keeping his hand in hers. “How did you know my family’s cottage was here?”

“Your… your family’s cottage?” she balked, releasing their handshake. “I had no idea, I just… I just stumbled across it while I was out…” She paused, thinking of an excuse to say anything but ‘clearing my head with the spirits.’ “For a walk,” she decided.

Seungmin’s eyebrow rose, seeing right through her.

“What were you doing off academy grounds this late, anyway?” she asked, instantly regretting her fiery tone. She sighed; she needed to learn how to control her nervous outbursts. “Sorry, I didn’t mean that…” Eirá winced.

Instead of being angry with her, again, Seungmin just laughed. “Well, I was out practicing my sparring and was going to raid the refrigerator here when I was finished. I certainly wasn’t expecting to get frozen by you.” His eyes gleamed with mischief as they gazed upon Eirá.

“I’m sorry about that, again,” she apologized, looking at her lap.

“No, don’t be. You had every right to do that. And every right to freeze the classroom on the first day of classes,” he chuckled. “If you ignore the laws about magic, at least.”

Seungmin grabbed Eirá’s empty plate and his own and took them back to the kitchen. He ignored Eirá’s requests to help him tidy up, saying that she was a guest and shouldn’t have to work.

Giving up after multiple attempts to ask, Eirá instead chose to watch the flames dance. She became mesmerized by their movements, as she so often did at home. Silently, she twiddled her fingers, making the flames jump and leap and twist with her movements. Eirá didn’t notice Seungmin join her by the hearth, sitting closer than he had been the last time.

“Are you doing that?” he asked, startling her out of her trance.

The flames leaped in the fireplace when Eirá’s heart leaped from his sudden words.

“You know, you are really good at scaring people, Seungmin,” she replied, putting a hand on her chest to calm her beating heart.

Seungmin smirked and looked back at the fire, which was now sitting idle. “So it was you…” he said, peering at the flames, then Eirá, then back at the flames again. “I thought you had ice powers?”

It was Eirá’s turn to chuckle. Seungmin’s face instantly heated at her response.

“I do have ‘ice powers,’” she replied, holding back her smirk at his name for the fifth spirit. Taking a deep breath, she swept her hand toward the fireplace, freezing the stone and the trinkets on top of it.

“Ack! Be careful with grandma’s horses!”

Seungmin jumped up, reaching his hand out toward a set of miniature ponies that sat on the edge of the mantel. He was soon distracted by her power as it reached the logs, leaving the fire burning on frozen wood.

“Woah,” he said, moving to sit in front of the icy fire.

Eirá joined him on the floor, finding his curiosity cute. She did not expect him to react so well, knowing he had been taught nothing but the evil sides of magic his entire life.

“Why isn’t the fire freezing?” he asked, turning toward her.

Eirá unintentionally gave him a puzzled look, which made his face turn as red as an ember.

“That was a stupid question, wasn’t it…”

Eirá shrugged, unable to keep the reply to herself.

“Sort of, but I’ll tell you why.” She motioned for him to come closer, then stretched her hands out to Fire.

Seungmin copied her, rubbing his hands together in the warmth.

“There are five elements in this world,” Eirá began. “First is Fire, then Earth, Water, and Air.”

“And what’s the fifth?” he asked eagerly.

“That’s my mother and I. Ice.” Eirá smiled at the ground, slightly embarrassed.

“Ah, I see,” he said, stretching his hands further. “So what you said in class was true.”

“Of course it was!”

Eirá then asked Fire to back down, almost depleting to nothing. This shocked Seungmin, making him reach his hands further for warmth.

“You’re doing that too, aren’t you?”

Eirá nodded. “I am the fifth spirit, but my people and I have connections to all the other elements as well. We cannot control them, like how I can control Ice, but they are great friends to have.”

Fire lifted her flames, making Seungmin jump backward and retract his hands.

“I think it agrees,” he chuckled nervously.

“You know,” Eirá started, her curiosity getting the better of her. “They might want to listen to you, too. Everyone can have some connection with the elements, even if they don’t want to obey at first.”

Seungmin’s eyes widened. “Really? You think I can control fire?” He gasped excitedly, sticking his hand near the flames.

“Watch it,” Eirá said, grabbing his wrist before he burned himself. She felt his pulse increase beneath her fingertips as she looked toward him. Eirá quickly let go of him before she froze his skin, clearing her throat. “Remember, we can’t control the elements. We can only build a relationship with them.”

“Hm,” Seungmin hummed, resting his hands on the wooden floorboards behind him. “It seems like I have a lot to learn about this… magic,” he said, whispering the last word.

Eirá chuckled, copying his pose.

They were quiet for a few moments, the only sound between them that of Fire’s movements.

“Would you be able to teach me more? About magic, I mean?” Seungmin asked.

Eirá looked over to him, surprised by his request. “Isn’t it…”

“Illegal? Yes,” he said, finishing her thought. “But if we met here, maybe,” he began. “No one would know. I’ll remember to lock the door next time.”

Eirá pondered his request. Though she had only just officially met him, and magic could be an extremely dangerous topic in their current location, she felt pulled to accept his offer. The elements only confirmed this for her. Fire danced above the logs, Earth hummed beneath them, Water dripped from the sink in the kitchen, and Air ruffled her hair.

Eirá knew what she needed to do. When nature spoke, she listened.

“Alright,” she agreed. “And you can teach me how to use that,” she said, pointing to the sword that was still sheathed at his side.

Eirá abhorred violence of all sorts. But, after learning about the frequent wars that had plagued the land before Auradon was established, she figured it wouldn’t be a bad idea to learn how to at least hold a weapon. Chan had been wanting her to learn how to defend herself, anyway.

Seungmin’s eyes moved to his blade. “Women don’t generally wield weapons in the Inner Kingdoms…”

“And am I from the Inner Kingdoms?” Eirá interrupted with unnatural confidence, raising her brows at him. She held back a proud smile for herself.

“No,” Seungmin grinned, his lips curling ever so slightly. “You’re not. You have a deal.”

He extended his hand toward her, and she accepted his touch, shaking his hand to seal their promise to each other.

Chapter Text

Rosemarie had tossed and turned all night, unable to sleep. She rolled over to her left side once more, scrunching her face. A tiny beam of sunlight was coming through the window near Éira’s bed.

She fought the urge to groan. It was already sunrise, and she couldn’t have slept more than an hour. She hardly ever had such troubles.

Just as she was about to roll over again, a loud knock sounded on the door. Rosemarie jolted up, as did Éira. The two girls awoke instantly while Moira turned over, undisturbed by the noise.

“Rosemarie? Dear, are you awake?” her aunt’s voice called from behind the door.

She flung off the covers and scurried to the door. Rosemarie opened it, only peeking around the edge, embarrassed by her disheveled state in front of her tidy aunt.

“Get dressed. Hurry,” her aunt told her, staying outside the door. Her features were wrought with distress.

“Why? What’s wrong?” Rosemarie asked, her heart beginning to pound.

“Just get dressed, please,” she replied, urging her on.

Though Rosemarie wanted to know what was happening, she knew this wasn’t the time to talk back. She ran to her wardrobe, pulling off her pajamas and throwing on a black graphic T-shirt and joggers. She grabbed her purse and a bottle of water.

“I hope everything is alright,” Éira whispered from the other side of the room.

Rosemarie wanted to snap and tell her that it obviously wasn’t, but instead gave her a short nod before opening the door and joining her aunt in the hallway.

They walked briskly to the staircase. Her aunt spoke up once they were bounding down the stairs.

“Your parents are already here.”

“But, why?” Rosemarie asked. “What the hell is going on?”

Her aunt stopped, not bothering to lecture her on ‘proper language for a princess.’ She rested a hand on Rosemarie’s shoulder.

She flinched, surprised by the touch.

“Minho never returned to his room last night after dinner. The royal guards of Auradon Province and Corona have been searching for him, but we haven’t had any luck. They…” she gulped. “They found one of his cars abandoned in the Summerlands, but it had started on fire and…” Her aunt shook her head, unable to continue. Tears welled in her eyes, and she wiped them away quickly.

Rosemarie stepped back from her aunt, her body rigid.

“I’m sorry, dear,” her aunt said, pulling her into an embrace.

Rosemarie felt as if she was suffocating in her aunt’s arms. Minho? Gone? What was he even doing in the Summerlands, anyway? Why would he run away? Why would he have crashed his car? Why would he have…

Rosemarie pulled away from her aunt before her spiraling thoughts threatened to suffocate her further.

“Your mother and father are in the front office,” the older woman said once again, hurrying Rosemarie along.

She followed in a daze, hardly registering her emotionally distraught parents when they arrived at the main office of Auradon Prep. Rosemarie hardly felt her mother hug her and her father squeeze her shoulder. She hardly felt their tears on her clothes or the pain in her jaw from her clenched teeth. She was only startled out of her thoughts by her mother, Queen Rapunzel, shaking her shoulders vigorously.

“Rosemarie? Can you hear me?” she yelled frantically, shaking her daughter.

Rosemarie snapped back to the present, blinking rapidly. Her eyes flickered to the TV screen in the corner, playing nothing but the news of her missing brother, and ever so quickly, that of his missing roommate, the Prince of Arendelle.

“We don’t want to do this to you, Rosie,” her father said, wrapping an arm around her shoulders.

“Do what?” she barked back, still staring at her brother’s face on the early morning news. The word MISSING flashed across the screen in red font.

Rapunzel stepped in front of the screen, getting her daughter’s full attention.

“Until we find Minho,” she began, her voice wobbling on his name, “you are the heiress to Corona.”

“W..what? No. No!” Rosemarie burst out, her anger exploding.

She wasn’t the heiress. Minho was the heir. She was not going to have the throne, ever. She had no desire for it. It was her brother’s responsibility, not hers. He’s the one who wanted it anyway, not her!

“I’m sorry, but the rules are in place for these… reasons,” her father, Eugene, said. “We don’t want this for you either, Rosie.”

Rosemarie couldn’t hold her anger in any longer. She balled her fists, pressing them into her thighs. How could Minho leave her? How could he doom her to the life he knew she never wanted?

She kicked the chair in front of her, sending it toppling over. Something had to feel the pain she was feeling. Tears began to stream down her face, and she ran from the room. Her mother called after her, her voice silencing as Rosemarie bounded up the stairs to her room. She fumbled with her room key, stringing a thousand curses as she turned it in the lock. She flung the door open, not caring if she startled her roommates awake. She grabbed her black, heavy-duty backpack and ran from the room once again.

Instead of passing the main office, she left the dormitory out of a back door. She ran through the never-ending campus gardens, watching the sun rise above the trees in the forest surrounding the academy. Surely everyone will know of her brother’s disappearance by now.

Rosemarie wanted none of their pity, none of their sad looks, and especially no words about her new future as the queen of Corona. She wanted nothing to do with anyone else. She only wanted to scream and cry and punch something until she felt numb inside.

She ran out of breath near the stables on the edge of campus, collapsing on the ground. She leaned against its stone wall, closing her eyes. Her breathing heaved, unable to regain its steady pace.

Quickly giving up on calming herself down, Rosemarie ferociously ripped open her backpack. She didn’t bother putting on the ski mask to conceal her identity as the infamous graffiti artist, Golden.

She shook two cans simultaneously, spraying the stone with reds, oranges, and yellows. Rosemarie gritted her teeth while she painted, making each line precise even in her state of distress. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand, no doubt spreading a painted red battle scar across her cheeks.

Rosemarie slumped to the ground after finishing her artwork, not realizing how many hours had passed since she began. She hung her head, gasping for air. She reached for her can of metallic golden paint with shaky hands. To finish her piece, she signed her pseudonym in its signature color.

“Wow,” a voice breathed from behind her.

Rosemarie yelped, accidentally spraying herself with golden paint in the process.

“Shit,” she cursed. Good paint wasted.

She turned around angrily, wondering who had caught her illegally damaging royal property. Rosemarie was surprised to see Jisung, the prince of Towering Heights. She knew him from growing up as an Inner Kingdom royal, but she hadn’t spoken to him in years.

Jisung gasped. “And you’re Golden, too?” His dark eyes widened at her signature.

“No, I’m not,” she instantly retaliated, fearful that he would reveal her identity to someone else. Rosemarie stuffed her painting supplies in her backpack.

“You obviously are, Rosemarie,” Jisung replied, nodding to the signature. He knelt in front of her, muddying the knees of his expensive equestrian gear. “I’m a huge fan. It’s great to finally… um, meet you, sort of,” he mumbled, sticking his hand out for a handshake.

Rosemarie stared him down, questioning his interest in her. If he let her secret out, then she would be in a heap of trouble. Her parents may brush aside her painting for a rebel princess, but surely not for a crown one.

Jisung brought his hand back, laughing awkwardly while taking off his riding helmet. Rosemarie felt a ping of guilt in her chest for not accepting his gesture, but surely he wouldn’t want spray paint and her tears coloring his palm.

“This is a great piece, by the way,” he complimented, moving his attention to the stables.

Rosemarie turned back to her artwork, viewing it with a somewhat calmer mind. She had drawn the magical golden flower that had saved her grandmother’s and father’s lives— yet had destroyed her mother’s, in a way. Instead of showcasing golden shimmers on the petals, she had colored them warm, fiery hues. Blood dripped from its petals instead of golden glitter. It pooled at its roots, swirling in an angry river. Rosemarie could hardly believe she had created such a thing without thinking twice.

“I’m sorry about your brother,” Jisung said, interrupting the silence that had fallen between them.

She turned to him, tears threatening to fall down her face at the mention of Minho. Jisung extended a hand again, offering to help her from the ground. This time, Rosemarie accepted, her knees shaking as she stood. Jisung must have noticed, for he did not let go of her hand.

“Thank you for your concern,” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.

He bowed his head. “If you need anything, I’m here to help.” He squeezed her hand, holding her steady. “I’ll even hold the paint cans for you… if you want.”

Rosemarie brought her gaze up to his face, the tiniest smile gracing her lips at his lighthearted offer. She nodded shortly, unable to form much of a reply.

“Oh! And before I go,” he said, letting go of her hand and rummaging through his backpack. He brought a wad of tissues from an inner pocket and poured some water onto them. “You might want to wipe the paint off your face before anyone else figures you out, Golden,” he said with a wink.

“Thank you,” she replied weakly, wiping the red paint from her cheeks.

“Much better,” Jisung laughed once Rosemarie cleaned her face.

She wadded the dirty tissues into a ball and shoved them inside her backpack.

“Would you like me to walk you back to the dormitories?” he offered.

Rosemarie nodded. She scooped up her paint cans, throwing them carelessly into her backpack. She slung it over her shoulder and crossed her arms in front of her stomach, feeling somewhat calm for the first time that day. Jisung walked beside her, close enough to catch her if she stumbled from grief but not too close to make her uncomfortable.

Neither of them spoke. Rosemarie could barely form words anyway, and Jisung picked up on her sad silence. She hardly noticed the stares she and Jisung received for one reason or another as they walked through campus.

“Here we are,” Jisung finally said as they reached the main entrance of the girls’ dormitory. “Take it easy, okay?”

Rosemarie nodded, letting him open the door for her. She nodded back to him in thanks once again. He returned the gesture with a sad smile, then disappeared into the gardens.

Chapter Text

“Damn it, Chan! Was the fire really necessary?” Minho huffed, watching one of his favorite sports cars consume itself in flames.

Chan shrugged, no hint of remorse on his face. He threw the remaining bit of gas on the fire, making the car’s flames burst even higher.

Minho pouted his lips as the heat swelled towards him. Even though it hurt to see the car go, he knew the sacrifice was necessary. No one would believe two princes went missing off Auradon Prep’s campus. Faking death, however, would make their disappearance a lot more explainable for the masses. And to properly fake their deaths, he had to crash his car first. Minho had purposefully run the car into the ditch and headfirst into a tree, thankfully not causing any actual injuries for either of them.

“Sorry. But what, you have three others, right? Missing one isn’t going to kill you,” Chan crooned, laughing at his privileged roommate. He didn’t have a single car to his name, so he didn’t feel even the slightest bit bad for him.

Minho shook his head. “Let’s get going before someone finds this.”

The roommates ran off into a tallgrass prairie behind them. Changbin had told them to stop at a specific mile marker, number 52, and run into the prairie to the left once they had lit Minho’s car on fire. He had said there was a lake in the middle of the field where he would meet them. How he knew this information, the boys weren’t sure, but they had no choice but to trust the third member of their trio.

Filled with adrenaline from the fire, Chan ran ahead of Minho, using the light of the moon and stars to guide his way through the prairie. Bits of sharp grass cut both of the boys’ faces, but they couldn’t stop running. They could hear sirens screaming down the highway towards Minho’s car. The boys pushed harder, not wanting to be caught.

Chan burst into the open lake shore first, Minho quickly behind him. He scanned the lake, which he thought looked more like a pond, for their small but muscular friend.

“There,” Minho said, pointing to the left.

Changbin was waving at them, jumping up and down to catch their attention.

Minho dared a look behind him before following Chan, frowning at the mass of smoke coming from his car.

“What took you guys so long?” Chanbin laughed once they arrived.

“This guy,” Minho started, pointing forcefully to Chan, “just had to go all out with the fire.”

“What can I say? It was awesome,” Chan grinned.

Changbin rolled his eyes. “Let’s go. There’s a gravel road on the other side of this prairie where I’m parked. You guys need some bandages, too,” he said, eyeing their cut faces and arms.

Chan shrugged, falling into step next to Changbin. Minho joined them on his other side.

“I’ve never been to Northern Wei before, except to cross the border,” he began.

“I found a nice place for you both to stay in the meantime.”

“Does it have a pool? I love swimming,” Chan asked excitedly.

“Not a pool, but plenty of ponds.”

“Hell yes,” he said, pumping his fists into the air.

Minho eyed his roommate’s excessive excitement. “You can swim?”

“Well, yeah. Can’t you?”

Minho shook his head. He was deathly afraid of the water, but he wasn’t about to admit that.

“Seriously? The crown prince of a coastal kingdom can’t swim?” Changbin mocked, nudging Minho’s arm to show he didn’t mean any harm in his teasing.

“It’s just not my thing.” Minho shrugged, hoping the conversation would turn elsewhere.

Luckily for him, it quickly did. Chan ranted and raved about how thrilling it was to light such a huge fire, which had the other two boys shaking their heads at their fearless friend.

Soon, the boys arrived at Changbin’s trim and sleek car. It looked odd, parked on the side of a gravel road with nothing in sight but a prairie. It was certainly a car of someone wealthy, not of a poor countryside dweller.

“Get in the back seat,” he instructed his friends.

Chan opened the door for Minho and beckoned him to climb in first. He nodded in thanks and slid in, taking a moment to buckle his seatbelt.

Changbin hopped into the driver’s seat and wasted no time peeling down the gravel road as fast as he could.

Minho grabbed a bundle of tissues from a compartment in the middle of the two seats to clean their faces. He handed a wad to Chan.

“Don’t get your blood all over my car!” Changbin yelped from the front, looking at his friends through the rearview mirror.

“I really don’t want to hear about your damn car right now,” Minho groaned, making the other princes cackle in delight.

Changbin, who was driving probably a bit faster than he should have, whipped the car around tight corners as the prairie transformed into woods. Minho held on for dear life in the backseat while Chan raised his arms in delight as if he were on a roller coaster.

Their personality differences are what made the trio an excellent set of leaders for the new counter-movement that had gained traction over the past few months. Minho was the levelheaded, intelligent one, always thinking one step ahead. Chan had become a fiery warrior over his involvement, ready to jump into a fight for what he believed in. Changbin mirrored his qualities but also acted as the diplomat for the cause, recruiting those he could trust and who shared a similar belief about the High King’s power.

As the three of them had come within a year of their coronation, they quickly lost their childlike blinders on what becoming the kings of Tangletown, Winter’s Keep, and North Riding would look like. The more they involved themselves in politics, the more they saw corruption sneaking its way into the government.

Before they were born, the High King had taken advantage of their parents and grandparents, promising them prosperity if all the kingdoms could be united under one name, Auradon, named for the city that he ruled over. With the rampage of villain activity and the declining economic state because of it, the kingdoms around Auradon City obliged, and the rest soon followed.

Chan’s kingdom, and the others over the Great Wall of Changbin’s kingdom, had taken longer to comply, not seeing how a ruler from over the wall could benefit them. Once they saw the Isle of the Lost established and how those below the wall were finally returning to a state of peace, the offer became too tempting. The High King would not allow any villains from the Outer Kingdoms to be contained in the Isle of the Lost until they signed the treaty to become part of Auradon. Aphelothia and Agrabah had been the first to oblige. Seeing that they could no longer survive on their own, the rest of the Outer Kingdoms were forced to sign the treaty.

The three boys grew up seeing their mothers and fathers being tossed aside in parliament meetings as insignificant attendees. Their status as royals was completely obscured, even by other kings and queens who just so happened to be close to the High King. At the parliament meeting the previous fall, before their mandatory attendance at Auradon Prep was announced for the next year, the three boys had come together to devise a plan to reclaim what was theirs. They wanted the power to make choices for their own kingdoms, their own cultures, and even their homeland’s rightful names.

“Changbin,” Minho started, shaking himself from his thoughts.

“Hm?”

“Were you able to get DunBroch’s support?”

Sean smiled. “Oh yes. They were quite easy to sway. The general was already ahead of us. He was going to reach out to my father with an offer.”
“Do you think Moira will want to help?” he asked, directing his question toward Chan.

He nodded. “Definitely. Once she knows what we want to do, she’ll be full force ahead.”

“Good.” Minho looked out the window, calculating who would be the most helpful students to recruit at Auradon Prep.

“My cousin will, too,” Chan began.

“Can she?”

He raised his brows at Minho, taking obvious offense.

“You know what I mean. She isn’t a royal or anything,” he countered. Only the most essential people needed to be involved, both for their safety and that of the group. Eirá wasn’t exactly what Minho had pictured as helpful to their cause.

“She can help in more ways than you know,” Chan said sternly, turning away from Minho.

Minho sighed. His roommate was losing his temper a lot quicker than he used to. When they first convened at the parliament meeting, Chan had seemed the most calm and grounded of the three of them. Since arriving at Auradon Prep, he seemed angrier than he had been before, always getting riled up at the smallest of inconveniences.

But, perhaps Minho didn’t know him as well as he thought he did. Chan did seem to have a passionate side to him.

“What about your younger sister, Minho?” Changbin asked from the front.

Minho shook his head. “No way in hell. Rosemarie is not getting involved.”

“She seems to have the temper for it,” Chan joked, returning to his usual self after his strange bout of anger.

“Well,” Minho huffed, “you’re not wrong about that.”

Changbin snickered, having known Rosemarie’s antics his entire life.

“She prefers to stay far away from anything involving the kingdom or the crown.”

“What about now, though?” Chan asked.

“About now what?”

“You’re considered dead now. Doesn’t that mean she will get your title?”

Minho turned to the window once again. He had thought about that. Rosemarie would be sad he was gone, sure, but he honestly believed she would be even more angry at his ‘death.’ She detested the thought of ruling, and now he had sentenced her to her worst nightmare. He clenched his teeth in frustration.

“Yes, she will,” he replied. “That makes me the worst older brother in the world, doesn’t it?”

Changbin chuckled softly. “Knowing Rosemarie, it will make you that in her eyes.”

Chan patted his friend’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about it. I doomed my cousin to the same fate.”

Chan knew Eirá wasn’t prepared in the slightest for ruling, and she abhorred the thought of it as much as Minho’s sister seemed to. But that wasn’t a problem for him to figure out. His parents would find someone else to take his spot. There had to be foreign royal cousins along the family line somewhere.

“Good thing this situation isn’t permanent,” Changbin added.

“We can hope. If they find out we’re behind the rebellion, we’re all out of the line of succession, no question,” Minho said.

Changbin shrugged. “Maybe for you guys, but not for me. This was my father’s idea to begin with, you know.”

Minho nodded. He remembered what Changbin had told them at their first ‘meeting.’ The King of Northern Wei was really the one who started this whole movement in the first place. Minho supposed he had been the first to see through the High King, and the others soon followed once he had begun to share his inner thoughts.

Besides Changbin, the other two boys’ parents were blissfully unaware of their involvement in the counter-movement. Chan thought his parents were too peace-centered to want to participate. He had debated asking his aunt for help; she would have been the better fighter. However, he decided against it. As for Minho, his parents already had enough on their plates. And now that he was gone, they would have to deal with Rosemarie. He knew it was too dangerous for them, as Inner Kingdom monarchs, to get involved.

“Here’s the border!” Changbin exclaimed suddenly as they zoomed by a tiny sign marking the border of the Summerlands and North Riding. “We’ll be there soon.”

Changbin turned up the radio, blasting his favorite station now that its wavelengths weren’t blocked by political lines. He jammed as he drove, tapping on the steering wheel and singing in his native language.

Minho and Chan looked at each other in confusion but eventually decided to join their friend, doing their best to pronounce the foreign sounds. The music made the car ride fly by, and Changbin soon whipped the car into a gated driveway. He held his palm to a sensor at the gate, and the metal bars swung open. He took them down a narrow lane lined with dense trees.

“Welcome home, boys,” Changbin said as a traditional Wei-style structure came into view through the night-covered forest.

Minho thought the word home was an understatement. The ‘home’ was more like a palace. Its sloping, pointed roofs separated different wings from each other. It towered three stories into the air, with tiered levels lined with statues of dragons and other creatures. The palace was surprisingly dark, minus a few lights ominously illuminating the outside of the building.

“Your pool is in the back gardens, Chan,” Changbin said as he pulled up to the grand entrance.

“Thanks, Changbin, I can’t wait,” Chan exclaimed, hopping out of the car as soon as Changbin parked.

Minho followed behind him, still observing the architecture.

“Everything you’ll need is inside. There are extra clothes and food, but no servants, obviously. No one knows you’re here except me and my father.”

“Cool,” Chan said, hurrying inside.

“You’ll be back in two weeks, right?” Minho said, turning to Changbin before following his energized roommate.

He nodded, dropping a set of keys into Minho’s hand. “Just call me if you need anything.” He leaned closer to Minho. “Or if Chan gets too wild,” he said with a smile.

Minho grinned, nodding at his sentiment. “Thanks, Changbin. You know, you should wait a few more hours before heading back to Auradon Prep. I don’t want you to get into any trouble because of us.”

“Of course. I’ll head back around lunchtime after the news about you and Chan has a chance to get around.”

“And remember to tell the Outer Kingdom students about the meeting in a few weeks. Have you found a spot?” Minho asked, ever worried about the details and plans.

Changbin gave him a soft punch on the arm. “Don’t worry about it. Just enjoy these last weeks of freedom before things go downhill. I mean—” he paused, wondering if he should continue. “If this all goes wrong,” he shrugged, “it could be the last bits of freedom for us.”

Minho pursed his lips, knowing all too well the thoughts Changbin was sharing with him. He did his best to give a reassuring smile, though he knew it likely looked disfigured on his face.

“Everything will be just fine. I promise,” he said to Changbin.

“It will.”

With his signature grin, Changbin hopped into his car, taunting Minho from the inside of his sleek ride. He rubbed the steering wheel, even kissing it and doubling over in laughter.

Minho flashed him his middle finger, and Changbin took off once again. He turned toward the entrance, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. He and Chan now had an ample amount of time and privacy to plan every detail of how they wanted to gather more support and take down the High King once and for all. Hell, they could even take some time to relax if they wanted, a rare luxury for the crown princes.

“Minho, you coming? There’s even a karaoke machine here!” Chan called from inside, waving Minho in with a big smile.

He released the breath he had been holding. He had to believe in himself. Even if not for himself, he had to for his friends, his family, and his kingdom.

Everything would be just fine.

Chapter Text

Room 403 was a disaster after the horrible news of two great losses. Eirá, Moira, and Rosemarie were all distraught. Two of the girls grieved the disappearance of a cousin and childhood best friend, while the other grieved the loss of a brother. None of them had much time to process anything but their worry and grief, and certainly not to look forward to the festivities of the Autumn Fair.

However, Moira knew it was essential for her to attend the celebration. She knew she must make an appearance if she had any hopes of joining the archery club. Besides, beating those stuck-up princes sounded like just the thing to get her mind off Chan.

Moira yanked the zipper of her traditional dress, the requested attire for royals attending the Autumn Fair, with all her might. It had been her mother’s and grandmother’s before getting passed down to her.

It boasted the proud green color of the Kingdom of DunBroch. Golden embroidery lined the cuffs and neckline, making slopes similar to the cliffs in her kingdom. Moira opted not to wear any jewelry that would obscure her planned activities for later in the day.

“Need some help?” Rosemarie chuckled from her corner of the room.

Moira scowled. “I think I’ve got it,” she replied, tugging one final time until the zipper was fully up her back.

“Does the Autumn Fair happen every year?” Eirá asked from her side of the room. She had opted for an icy blue Arendellean-style gown after complaining that the traditional furs of her Northuldran people were too warm for the climate.

“Yes,” Rosemarie replied, fixing the sleeves of her lilac-colored gown. She pulled at the strings of her corset, gritting her teeth.

Moira thought this look was quite different from her spunky roommate’s usual style and teased her plenty as they were getting ready. She would have never pinned Rosemarie to willingly don a corset.

“Though the fair’s usually not a huge deal,” Rosemarie continued, “it’s getting blown out of proportion with you all being here. No offense,” she added.

“Lovely,” Moira huffed, slinging her bow over her shoulder. She wasn’t thrilled with the grandiosity of it all. She would have rather spent the day going to vendor booths and getting drunk with her new friends than being paraded around as a token of the Borderlands.

“Let’s meet up after the Presentation of Kingdoms,” Rosemarie said. “My parents aren’t expecting me to stay with them. They’ll be busy with… Minho.”

His name made the air heavy, and Moira bowed her head.

“Alright,” Eirá quietly added from her vanity, breaking the silence in the room.

“Great,” Rosemarie breathed, shaking her wrists confined by white lace. “Is everyone ready?”

Moira nodded, and Eirá straightened the cape on her shoulders. Rosemarie unlocked the door for them and led the way.

The roommates exited the dormitory and were instantly greeted by a diverse crowd. The poorest residents of Auradon City intermingled with the royals, staring as they passed by. Moira could see why Rosemarie mentioned how important the festival was; the academy surely spent a fortune on the decorations and entertainment. Vendors of all kinds were lined along the gardens. Plenty of dining areas were placed around the campus grounds. Auradon residents of all ages seemed to be enjoying themselves.

“There you girls are.” Rosemarie’s aunt, Bertha, ran up to them. “Follow me this way!”

Moira snickered as Rosemarie rolled her eyes at her enthusiasm. They trudged along behind Bertha who led them to a secluded, highly guarded area filled with other royal students.

Moira instantly felt the gazes of the other students land on their trio. Some gave them looks of sympathy for their losses. Lots of looks were diverted to Rosemarie, as no one seemed to care much about the loss of an Outer Kingdom student.

“Rosemarie, you’ll go in front of Prince Changbin,” Bertha instructed, pointing towards a boy Moira recognized from her literature class. She often used his muscular biceps as a welcome distraction from the horrendously boring literature. She was glad to finally know his name. “Eirá and Moira, I’ll have you follow me this way.”

The roommates parted ways. Bertha took the Outer Kingdom girls to the back of the large tent, where a cluster of other misfits stood. Moira recognized them all as the Outer Kingdom students. There was Jeongin, Prince of Aphelothia, Hyunjin, Prince of the Lone Keep, and a few others she had come to know. Moira felt Chan’s missing presence in the small group of students deeply.

“Hello ladies,” Hyunjin greeted them, sliding next to Moira. “Isn’t this fantastic?” He scowled through his sarcasm, sending a glare to the plush waiting areas for the Inner Kingdom students.

Moira followed his gaze, seeing Rosemarie staring at her from an ivory sofa, a mix of sorrow and displeasure on her face.

“Grand,” she replied, resting her hands on her hips.

“Eirá, Moira,” Jeongin joined the group, greeting them with a polite bow. He paused for a moment, considering his next words. “I’m sorry about Chan.” He hung his head, dark hair falling over his eyes.

Eirá put a hand on his shoulder. “I’m sorry for you too, Prince Jeongin. I know how good of friends you and Chan were.”

The younger boy smiled sadly. Though Moira cared deeply about Rosemarie’s loss, it felt nice to hear someone speak of Chan for once. He was as much of a prince as Minho was.

“Order, everyone!” A uniformed man yelled over the voices of the group, clapping his hands to get everyone’s attention.

Hyunjin sighed loudly, raising his hand into the air. “Would someone like to inform us on where we should be?” He let his annoyance shine through his voice, which amused Moira.

“Please. No one has told us anything,” she piped up, earning a grin from Hyunjin.

The man frowned at them. He approached the Outer Kingdom students briskly.

“First is Hyunjin,” he said, pointing to the ground to have Hyunjin stand in a specific spot.

“That’s Prince Hyunjin to you,” he snapped back, earning a disapproving look from the man.

Moira laughed, earning herself a glare from whoever this man was. She smiled widely at him, putting him in his place. He ignored her, lining up the rest of the Outer Kingdom students. Not surprisingly, Moira found herself last in line. The further away your kingdom was from the Great Wall, the less important you became.

The procession began promptly, but it moved slowly. High Prince Beau was presented first, as his family was the supreme rulers of Auradon. He stood on the stage for at least ten minutes, earning oohs and ahs from the audience but groans from the Outer Kingdom students stuck at the back of the line. At this rate, they’d never get to enjoy the festival before it ended. The High Prince was followed by Felix and Elise, then Seungmin and Aurelia, and lastly Summer and her brothers.

The rest of the Inner Kingdom royals followed, with Rosemarie being only three from the end. Moira wished she could have dragged Rosemarie off the presentation stage for both of their sakes. She knew her roommate was boiling inside at the crying and wailing that exuded from the crowd at her solo presence. She had to pose for photographs even longer than the High Prince. Moira decided to treat her to a large glass of mead if they could sneak around the ‘no drinking at the academy’ rules.

Finally, it was time for the Outer Kingdom students to be presented. Moira was surprised at the amount of interest from the crowd at Hyunjin’s presentation. Sure, Hyunjin knew how to turn on charm and work a stage, but the crowd seemed to be more enamored by the Outer Kingdom students than the previous group. As she pondered their reactions, she assumed they were excited because they had never seen an Outer Kingdom royal before. Moira figured they looked like exotic zoo animals to the residents of Auradon City in their outdated traditional wear.

Soon it was Eirá’s turn, only the brother and sister from Faraway separating the roommates in line.

“I now present to you Princess Eirá of Schwartzfeld. She also represents Winter’s Keep in the absence of her cousin, Prince Chan.”

An announcer stuck out his hand, gesturing for Eirá to come forward. Instead of moving, she stood rigidly in place.

“Eirá,” Moira whispered, tapping her cloaked shoulder. When she didn’t reply, Moira moved toward her. She stood by her side and touched her arm, which she noticed was freezing to the touch even through the layer of fabric.

Eirá looked at Moira, her eyes wide with fear.

“It’s alright. Just walk forward and look at the cameras. Don’t look at anyone else, if that’s easier,” Moira reassured her.

With a gentle push, she moved Eirá onto the stage to save her from further embarrassment and torment by their peers. She timidly walked forward, clutching her gloved hands together. Eirá was off the stage in rapid timing, to Moira’s relief.

After the brother and sister, it was Moira’s turn to be presented. She straightened her dress, positioning her bow across her back to show off its beauty to the onlookers.

“Lastly, I present Princess Moira of the Borderlands.”

Moira took a deep breath and strutted on stage, keeping her head held high. She scanned the crowd, all of whom were staring at her. She had to refrain from scowling when her eyes landed on Felix, watching her curtsy for the cameras. As she lifted her head, she kept her eyes trained on his freckled face, narrowing her gaze and curling her lips. She hoped her message was conveyed clearly enough for him by her simple expression.

See you on the battlefield.

“Our next archer will be Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg,” the judge of the archery competition announced.

His words were cut off by the screeching of passionate young ladies. Some had even brought banners with his face on them, waving them in his direction.

Moira scoffed at their hideous display of affection toward Felix. How could they adore someone who was such a doaty prick?

Felix stepped up to the first target, puffing out his chest. He pulled his fancy silver bow from his back, stringing an arrow onto it. He extended his arm backward, pausing before shooting. Felix swiftly released his grip, sending the arrow flying into the center of the target.

“A perfect shot!” the judge exclaimed, just as excited as Felix’s fangirls.

A smug look spread across Felix’s face as he loaded another arrow into his bow. He brushed a speck of dirt from his all-white suit and spread his feet apart, getting in position to shoot. He once again took a deep breath before letting the arrow fly at the target, hitting another bullseye.

“Looks like he might win a sixth year in a row, folks!”

The crowd cheered at the announcement.

Moira was beginning to worry. She knew Felix was a stellar archer, but she hadn’t known he was that good. His form was perfect; his shots even more precise. If she wanted to win, which she knew she must, she would have to step up her game.

Felix stepped in front of the last target, just a short distance away from the rest of the contestants. As he brought the arrow to his bow, he looked over to the sidelines, meeting Moira’s gaze. He gave her a cocky smirk, rolling his eyes and looking toward the target.

Moira fumed as she watched him draw his bow backward and shoot.

“And he… oh my,” the judge said as Felix’s arrow hit the ring around the bullseye.

Moira had to contain her cry of relief as Felix’s face reddened. He gritted his pearly white teeth, stalking off the archery field to the pack of boys Moira recognized from the archery club. They huddled around him like a pack of wolves, bowing at their leader’s feet.

After a few more archers shot, all amateurs, in Moira’s opinion, it was her turn.

“For our last competitor, we have,” the announcer said as Moira readied her bow. “A woman? A woman! She cannot compete,” he bellowed into the microphone.

Moira whipped her head around, finding the crowd copying his sentiments.

“Get off the field!” someone yelled.

“A woman’s place is not with a bow!” another said.

Moira felt as if flames had ignited around her heart. Her vision turned red at the misogynistic comments. They dared to call her homeland old and backward, yet these were the people barring people from sports because of their gender. She was going to compete in the competition no matter what these gowky lowlifes said.

“Go, Moira!”

She heard cheers from the top of the stands. Moira looked up to see Rosemarie standing, pumping her fists into the air. Eirá stood beside her, clapping her hands. The other onlookers attempted to make them sit, motioning with their hands and yelling at her friends.

Moira would not stand for that. Her friends were royalty and deserved to be treated as such. She bared her teeth.

“You need to exit the field, NOW!” the judge yelled. “You are not allowed to compete!”

Ignoring him, she addressed the crowd.

“I am Moira, Princess of DunBroch! I will be competing for the honor of being the best archer in Auradon!”

She readied her arrow, pointing it at the first target. Moira took a deep breath, closing her eyes. She pictured herself back home in the forest surrounding her castle. She could feel the cool, northern breeze and hear the chirps of songbirds. She heard the Will-‘O-the-Wisps whispering in her ear, speaking in an ancient language lost with her ancestors.

Moira opened her eyes and fired, her arrow brushing Felix’s and hitting the bullseye. She hardly registered the cheers from her friends and the gasps from the crowd.

She stepped to the second target, positioning herself for a perfect shot. Moira fired her arrow, and to everyone’s surprise but her own, it pierced the middle of Felix’s arrow, splitting it into two. She smiled, daring a glance in his direction.

Rather than finding him fuming, he simply stood with his jaw slack, staring at his demolished arrow in awe.

Moira turned back to the third target, seeing a clear shot at the bullseye that Felix had missed. It didn’t take her long to focus and shoot, making a perfect shot. She smiled, turning toward the crowd. Moira even gave them her deepest curtsy, staring daggers into the judge.

“I… I,” he stuttered. “I believe we have our champion. Presenting Princess Moira of… DunBroch,” he said, using the true name of her kingdom.

Eirá and Rosemarie jumped up and down in the stands, cheering with all their might. Moira waved to them, giddy over her success. She ran to the side of the field to meet them, but was stopped by a hand tightly gripping her elbow. She turned to see Felix holding onto her.

He stuttered for a few moments, unable to spill his thoughts.

Moira raised her brow and shook free from his grip.

“You’re in,” he finally said, exhaling deeply.

“Thank you, Prince Felix,” she said smugly. “I thought so.” She admired the shocked look on his face for a moment, then dashed off to find her friends.

Moira found them waiting for her near the back side of the bleachers. She ran into Rosemarie’s arms, careful not to hit her friend with her bow.

“I knew you could do it! Felix deserves to lose for once,” Rosemarie laughed.

Moira nodded and grinned.

“I’m going to cool you off,” Eirá giggled, running her cold hands along the side of Moira’s face. “You’re sweating like crazy.”

“Thanks?” Moira replied, surprised by Eirá’s sudden display of affection; if that’s what using magical ice cubes to cool down her body temperature could be called.

“I think it’s time for that mead you promised me.” Rosemarie nudged Moira. “I found a guy selling some away from all of the action,” she grinned.

“Grand. Let’s go,” Moira replied. The friends hurried along, linking their arms merrily.

Moira glanced over her shoulder, feeling the uneasy lilt that someone was watching her. Her feeling was correct, for Felix still had his eyes trained upon the Outer Kingdom princesses. She took the opportunity to grin at him, even if ever so slightly.

Moira turned back to her friends, pulling them close. She was ready to drink away the sorrows of recent times and celebrate her new title as the esteemed archer of Auradon.

Chapter Text

Eirá sat up in bed to find Moira already awake. The crescent moon let the smallest sliver of light into the dormitory. Her friend was slipping on plain clothing, tossing her pajamas to the side. Eirá gazed over to Rosemarie, who was fast asleep, a light-blocking eye mask covering her face.

Eirá quickly got dressed, throwing the white sweater and fur-lined pants that she wore on her arrival at Auradon Prep onto her body. She sighed at the warmth and familiarity they brought her.

“Psst,” she heard Moira whisper. She nodded toward the door.

Moving quicker, Eirá slipped on her moccasin-style shoes and followed Moira out the door. The girls moved as quietly as they could, not wanting to wake Rosemarie. She would certainly ask questions, and neither of them wanted to explain where they were going.

The Outer Kingdom girls snuck down the hallway, the only sound being that of their light footsteps on the wooden floors. They walked across the campus gardens, finally stumbling upon the maintenance shed that was to serve as the meeting place for the gathering.

Eirá nodded to Moira, silently asking her to do the sequence they were told to knock. Moira tapped the door twice, then paused for three seconds, then knocked twice again.

The shed’s door opened cautiously, and Hyunjin’s smiling face greeted them on the other side.

“Welcome,” he said, opening the door wider to allow them access to the meeting.

Moira thanked him, and the girls shuffled into the dimly lit shed.

“I think there’s someone you may want to see,” Hyunjin said, grabbing Eirá’s shoulders and spinning her around to face the opposite corner of the shed.

“Chan!” Eirá cried, running toward her cousin. She flung herself into his arms. Overjoyed crystals of ice pooled at her fingertips. “I thought you were dead,” she said, her voice muffled by his Arendellean clothing.

“Hell no,” he chuckled. “I’m not going anywhere.”

Eirá let go of him when she felt him shiver, wiping cold tears from her cheeks. Moira ran up to greet Chan, wrapping her arms around his shoulders.

Another man the friends had not noticed stepped out from behind Chan.

“Prince Minho?” Eirá gasped.

Moira broke her embrace with Chan when she heard Eirá address him.

“I thought this was…” Moira wondered aloud, looking at the four others in the shed. Her eyes halted upon one figure. “Wait, aren’t you…”

Eirá followed her gaze to a brooding, dark-haired prince leaning against a toolbox. His intimidating exterior was broken immediately when he smiled at the girls.

“I’m Changbin, Prince of Northern Wei.”

“Hyunjin, I thought you said it would only be us Outer Kingdom folks,” Eirá whispered to him, taking another glance at Prince Changbin and Rosemarie’s older brother.

“Us and a few allies,” he said with a wink. “Have a seat.” Hyunjin gestured to two overturned garden buckets.

Eirá took the one next to Jeongin, while Moira sat between Hero, the Prince of Olympus, and Wendell, the Prince of Neverland. She couldn’t help but notice that she and Moira were the only women in the room.

“Now that we’re all here,” Chan began, taking a spot next to Minho at the head of the semi-circle of buckets. “Let’s begin.”

Eirá gulped. She felt Earth tingling beneath her feet, helping her calm her overactive nerves. Chan glanced at Eirá, feeling the element as well. He gave her a small smile and nodded, reassuring her that everything was fine.

“You are here because each of you plays a crucial role in our mission,” Minho said.

“May I ask what this mission is, exactly?” Bear, the Prince of Faraway, asked.

“Great question.” Chan clasped his hands together. “Minho and I left because we are gathering militarized forces. We did not actually go missing, as you now know,” he chuckled. “Our plan, as a ‘counter-movement,’ if you will, is to reclaim the power to govern our birthright kingdoms from Auradon City.”

Eirá’s eyes widened. A counter-movement? She had agreed to be a part of a rebellion?

“You are not here to fight battles for us, necessarily,” Chan said, looking toward Eirá. “But rather, as most of us are all the oldest and heirs to our parents’ thrones, it is essential for us, as Outer Kingdom royals, to unite together to defeat Auradon City and the current High King and Queen.”

“And we, as Inner Kingdom royals,” Minho began, gesturing toward Changbin, “are ready with our armies to assist where we are needed. We think that High King Adam having supreme control over all of our kingdoms and parliament is a load of shit.”

“At least you get a voice in parliament,” Hyunjin scoffed. “We only get invited once a year to make decisions.”

“Exactly,” Chan replied, snapping his fingers. “This is why we want change. Take DunBroch, for example,” he said, pointing to Moira. “Moira’s kingdom has been poverty-stricken for decades.”

“And we’ve done everything in our power to help our people,” she chimed in, defending herself.

“Of course. We know you have,” Minho acknowledged.

“But not much can be done without support from the High King, can it?” Chan said, tilting his head like a puppy.

“It cannot,” Moira replied, her thick accent slurring her words.

“So once the High King is out of power,” Jeongin started, “then what? What about High Prince Beau? I doubt he’ll want to give up his power.”

Changbin laughed. “No kidding. He’s an arrogant prick.”

Others snickered and jeered at the current heir to their united nation.

“This is where Minho comes in,” Chan said after the chatter had died down.

“We’ve thought about this quite a bit. As leaders of this counter-movement, Chan and I want there to be as little violence and death as possible.”

Eirá audibly sighed, making Chan grin fondly at his younger cousin.

“However, it isn’t going to be completely avoidable. To end the oppressive government as it is, we need to cut off the line of succession.”

Minho raised his brows, silently asking if anyone understood. When he didn’t receive a reply, he continued.

“After High Prince Beau, we have Felix in line for the throne. Then after that would be Seungmin.”

Eirá now understood what Minho meant. And she was wholeheartedly against it.

“No,” she said, surprising herself with her forwardness.

“No?” Minho challenged, raising his brows.

“Let me explain,” Chan said with a heavy sigh. “Eirá’s people, and partially my own,” he said, leaning toward Minho for emphasis, “do not believe in harming life that holds a spirit. For example, the Northuldrans only hunt game with the change of the seasons; even then, some do not choose to participate and eat the meat resulting from it. I’m sure Eirá is apprehensive because of this belief, right?” Jakob turned his gaze toward her.

She gulped, rubbing her hands together to get rid of the ice forming in her palms. He was correct; this was exactly why she was worried. However, they were also talking about murdering someone she had come to care for. She didn’t want harm to come to anyone, but especially not Seungmin.

“Yes,” she nodded, casting her gaze at the floorboards.

“You do not have to fight if you don’t want to, Eirá,” Minho said, now more understanding of her apprehensiveness. “It is a personal choice.”

“What if we want to fight?” Moira piped up.

“Then you absolutely should,” Chan replied enthusiastically. He turned to Minho. “Trust me, you want Moira to fight. I’ve never seen a better archer.”

“Sounds good to me,” Minho grinned, wiping his hands on his pants. “Who else is willing to fight with us?”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Hyunjin interrupted, holding his hands out in front of him. “Who is killing the ‘three kings’?”

“Look at you using the lingo!” Changbin laughed, fist-bumping a confused Hyunjin. He settled back into his seat. “I’ll be taking out Felix.”

“I’m in charge of the High Prince,” Minho added, flexing his muscles. Some of the men laughed, imitating him.

“And I will kill Seungmin,” Chan concluded, a wide smile on his face.

The doors to the shed swung open with a sudden gust of wind. The other royals jumped up, some knocking over their buckets in the process.

Chan remained seated across from Eirá, staring at her.

“Why are you so worried?” His eyes narrowed, gazing at her curiously. “You don’t have to be involved in any of the killings…”

“But why is it necessary to kill them?” she said, raising her voice.

“Is no one else concerned that the doors just opened on their own?!” Changbin yelped.

Chan motioned for him to sit, and the others followed suit.

Eirá clenched her hands, embarrassed. She had been asking Air to cool her down, for her blood was beginning to boil at the mention of the killings. Then Chan mentioned he would kill Seungmin, one of the only friends she had made at Auradon Prep, and she exploded, Air following her lead. Now, this whole group knew of her more closeted abilities. Besides Chan, Seungmin was the only other student who knew she could connect with the other four elements.

“Would you like to explain to them or should I?” Chan asked, interrupting her spiraling thoughts.

Eirá sighed, hanging her head. “I’ll do it.” She looked around the room at the frightened students, her gaze landing on Moira.

“You all knew I had ‘ice powers,’ but…” she stumbled on her words. She felt a reassuring hand on her shoulder and looked over to Jeongin, who gave her a nod to continue. “I work with the other elements too.”

“Wow,” Hyunjin gasped dramatically. “So that was you who brought the wind in here?”

“Yes, Air and I,” she replied timidly.

“Can you show us more?” Moira asked eagerly, her face lit with wonder.

Eirá looked to Chan, who urged her on.

“Alright,” she agreed. Eirá cleared her throat. She moved to a small sink near Jeongin. “Water,” she whispered, consoling the element. Without pressing on the handle, a stream of Water burst from the faucet. Eirá smiled at the element, urging it onward. In an instant, the stream turned toward Jeongin, soaking him.

“Hey!” he laughed, shaking his head. “Too much of that and I’ll grow a tail!”

Eirá smiled, giggling along with him. She picked up a torch from the corner of the room for her next demonstration.

“Fire?” she asked, waiting for a spirit to appear. After searching the room with her gaze, she spotted the spirit creature resting on Hyunjin’s shoulder. She reached toward him, making him scream. Eirá laughed, showing him the tiny creature in her palm. His eyes nearly popped out of his head at the sight of the small, purple spirit.

“Can you help me light this torch?” she asked it, and Fire obliged. The torch burned furiously, making everyone squint their eyes from the sudden light. She handed the torch to Wendell, who gazed at it with wonder.

“Chan, can you help me with this last one?” she asked her cousin.

He nodded, earning astonished looks from Changbin and Minho.

“Earth,” the cousins said simultaneously. Eirá reached for Chan’s hand, and suddenly, Earth shook the ground below the shed. All of the other students screamed, crouching to the ground in fear. The cousins let go of each other, and the ground was still. Laughing in delight, Chan gave her a high five.

“Chan, how did you…” Changbin began.

“Who else knows about this?” Minho blurted, unintentionally interrupting his friend. He held his gaze on Eirá from his position on the floor.

“No… no one,” Eirá lied, folding her hands together.

“With all of our armies, Moira’s archery, and your powers…” Changbin trailed off, his eyes full of wonder.

“We could be unstoppable,” Minho grinned. “Will you consider joining the fight, please?” he said, practically begging.

“I don’t think I’ll be able to…”

“Please just think about it.”

Eirá looked up to Chan, who had taken her arm. He pleaded with his eyes, making her anxious. She looked down at the ground.

“I’ll, I’ll consider.” She gulped, blinking horrified tears away.

When she had accepted Seungmin’s offer to learn to spar, she never thought she would need to use the skill. Now, she had gotten herself wrapped in a situation where she may have to.

“Thank you,” Minho breathed, putting a relieved hand on his chest.

“We can do this!” Changbin said, pumping his fists into the air. Moira joined in the cheering, and the others quickly followed suit.

“Down with Auradon City!” Hero exclaimed, earning sentiments from the rest of the group.

Eirá stood quietly in the back, holding her hand over her trembling heart. She could feel the spirit of Ahtohallan inside of her, sending warning signals to every inch of her body.

It was telling her to run. And run quickly.

Chapter Text

Rosemarie slunk back into the uncomfortable wooden chair, folding her arms across her chest. The silk of her uniform blazer rubbed together as her arms crossed.

“Does that make any sense? Even the tiniest bit?” Jisung asked, the already small smile on his face faltering.

Rosemarie had to resist the urge to sigh in defeat. “Just a bit,” she replied, pinching her fingers together.

Maybe her parents should have thought to teach her more about being the head of a kingdom in case of an emergency. Then again, no one ever thought anything would happen to Minho.

Jisung sighed, turning the page in the textbook he had brought to their study session in the library.

“A little is better than nothing,” he replied, skimming the page.

“I didn’t realize there was so much a monarch needed to know,” she said, turning the page in her own textbook.

Jisung chuckled, adjusting the wide-rimmed glasses on his face. “This is why we have royal advisors. If the kingdom expected us to know all of this, we would be failures.”

Rosemarie sighed. She would be a failure anyway, even with a royal advisor.

“Rosemarie, you’re going to be just fine once you get your feet under you,” Jisung said, easily reading the solemn expression on her face.

“My kingdom seems to think differently,” she whispered, though no one else was in the library at the late hour.

Rosemarie wasn’t naïve; she had heard of the unrest in Corona in the recent weeks. Not only were her people mourning and outraged at Minho’s disappearance, but they were also fearful for the kingdom’s future with the unserious, noncommittal princess as their ruler. No one wanted Rosemarie to be queen— and she didn’t want to be either.

Jisung leaned over their table, looking at her above the rims of his glasses. “You are not going to say those things,” he scolded her, though his tone was more concerned than fierce.

Rosemarie raised her brows. What right did he have to tell her what to think? Sure, she had taken him up on his kind offer to help her learn all the things that Minho would have been taught, but that still didn’t mean he could dictate her opinions about the matter.

“You know,” he began, leaning back in the wooden chair. “I think it’s time for a break.” Jisung closed his book and stuffed it in his backpack.

Eyeing him skeptically, Rosemarie followed suit. She stuffed her brother’s worn textbook, Ruling Essentials, into her backpack.

“I have an idea of what we can do next, but I think you might say no,” Jisung said, glancing sideways at her. He tore open the wrapper of a granola bar to snack on.

“You don’t know until you ask.”

“I want you to teach me how to paint.”

Jisung broke the bar in half, offering one piece to Rosemarie. She took it from him.

Surely he didn’t mean…

“Like the graffiti you do.”

Rosemarie’s eyes popped. “You want to… try graffiti?” Though Jisung had told her he admired her work, she never thought the goody-two-shoes prince would want to try it himself. “You know it’s illegal, right?”

He nodded, not relenting on the offer.

“And it would ruin your pristine reputation?” she jeered.

It was Jisung’s turn to scoff. “No one will ever have to know unless we get caught.”

Rosemarie smiled for the first time that evening. “I like that attitude. Let’s go.” She jumped up from the table and ran out the library doors.

“Hey! Wait up!” Jisung called to her, finally catching up to her near a fountain that watched over the center of campus.

Rosemarie turned to him, a clever grin on her face. “I need you to do two things, Jisung,” she began.

He nodded, listening intently.

“You need to put on all-black clothing, then meet me at the back door of the dormitory in ten minutes.”

“Yes ma’am,” he said with a playful salute.

The friends parted ways, each running to their respective dorm. Rosemarie was extra careful in the hallways, stepping as lightly as possible. She entered her room silently, finding both Eirá and Moira fast asleep. She quickly changed out of her school uniform into a pair of graffiti-specific clothes. She made sure to stuff two ski masks into her backpack.

Once ready, Rosemarie slipped out of the dorms, sneaking as quietly as a mouse. Just as she opened the door, she saw Jisung running toward her, dressed in the appropriate attire.

“I’m so excited,” he gushed.

“Make it a little less obvious that you’ve never done something illegal, would you?” Rosemarie joked, tossing him a ski mask. She slipped her own over her head, pulling it down so only her eyes showed.

Jisung laughed, copying her actions. He tucked a stray tuft of hair under his mask.

Rosemarie led the way, jogging toward the tree line that separated the academy from an affluent neighborhood. She heard Jisung stop behind her.

“We’re going off campus?” he asked, his voice muffled by the fabric.

“Of course,” Rosemarie replied, gesturing to the rooftops visible through the trees. “That’s where all of the blank canvases are.”

“Oh, right,” he gulped, nervously picking at his clothes.

“We’ll be fine,” she reassured him. “Just stay close to me.” She motioned for him to come toward her, and he obeyed.

The friends jogged side by side through the wealthy neighborhood that sat just outside of Auradon Prep. They dodged through backyards, parking lots, and city parks before stopping at a fountain in a small grassy area next to an apartment complex.

“Here’s our canvas,” Rosemarie said, gesturing to the fountain. She had been wanting to paint this particular fountain for quite a while. The back had a solid, white background that she thought would be perfect for a piece of her art.

The friends knelt in front of the fountain. Rosemarie handed Jisung a can of spray paint, showing him how much to shake the can for the paint to be completely mixed.

“What are we making?” he asked, shaking the can vigorously.

“Well,” Rosemarie began. “I have been wanting to paint my mother’s tower.”

She felt shy sharing her ideas with someone else, especially one so personal.

“Oh! I’ve been there before,” Jisung replied, nodding excitedly. “It’s in my kingdom.”

Rosemarie nodded. She knew he would be able to help her with this piece. She had never been allowed to visit the tower, even though she badly wanted to. Her parents had never once spoken of it besides the one time she asked to visit and was sent to her room.

Most of all, Rosemarie wanted to see her mother’s artwork. But her parents couldn’t understand why she would want to go to a place that held such horrible memories for their family. It was the place her mother was taken away to after she was snatched from her parents. It was the place where her father was killed, then brought back to life by the magical flower she had painted on the side of the stables. Only Minho had sympathized with her, wanting to see the tower for himself.

Now, she supposed, he would never get to.

“Can you help me outline the shape?” she asked, shaking the can of metallic gold paint and thoughts of Minho from her mind.

“Of course. You’ll draw a curved line here,” Jisung said, immediately directing her.

Rosemarie followed Jisung’s finger with the paint, creating the shape of a slender tower.

“These colors suit the stones,” he told her, choosing two lighter brown paints she had to color the tower.

Rosemarie quickly sprayed the stones onto the fountain. She used both hands, one to spray the darker base paint and the other to spray the lighter paint to create definition. She and Minho had both been born ambidextrous, which really came in handy for quick graffiti art.

“And,” Jisung continued, shuffling through the paint. “It has a purple roof.”

“Really?” she asked, surprised to hear the purple roof she had seen in picture books was a reality, not just an exaggeration.

Jisung nodded, pausing after handing her the can. “Haven’t you been there before?”

Rosemarie dabbed at a few spots of dripping paint with a cloth. “No,” she replied, shaking her head.

“Oh,” Jisung said, adjusting his position on the ground. “Why not?”

She stopped painting, cursing as a purple drop fell onto the tan stones.

“I’ve never been allowed,” she said shortly, biting her tongue. She did not want to talk about her family, not while she was trying to focus.

“Oh,” Jisung said again, averting his gaze.

“Sorry, that was harsh,” Rosemarie apologized, feeling bad that she had snapped at him for asking a completely valid question.

“It’s alright,” he said, not continuing the conversation further.

Rosemarie clenched her teeth. She painted quicker, attempting to soothe herself with her craft. She and Jisung were supposed to be having a fun adventure, and she ruined it by snapping about her family.

She dug a forest green paint out of her backpack as a distraction. “Would you like to paint the bushes?” she asked, handing the can to Jisung. She softened her voice, though a bark still sat unsaid on her tongue.

“Sure,” he replied, accepting the can.

Rosemarie showed him where to paint the bushes and how to move his hand to create a circular effect.

He turned toward her after completing one stroke, his hand hovering over the scene.

“Like this?”

“Perfect,” she praised him, grabbing a lighter green to add highlights to his strokes.

They worked side by side, moving the paint in small, circular motions. Rosemarie had to bite back the urge to correct him on his form, her perfectionism struggling to sit idle. After finishing the greenery around the tower, Rosemarie signed her pseudonym in the corner of the piece with golden paint.

“Here,” she said, tossing him the can. “Think of a name to sign. It has to be discreet, but also meaningful to you.”

“Hm,” Jisung said, tapping his chin.

Rosemarie grimaced as he smeared green paint on her ski mask each time his finger touched the fabric.

“How does Shrimp sound?”

“Shrimp?” Rosemarie laughed. “What the hell does Shrimp have to do with anything?”

“It’s my favorite part of my mom’s gumbo,” he said, his eyes twinkling despite the lack of light. “And it’s what my dad called me as a kid because I was so short,” he shrugged.

Rosemarie could see the tips of his cheeks heating through the slit in the mask.

“I do remember you always being the shortest kid in our class,” she chuckled. “It sounds perfect.”

Jisung’s eyes wrinkled, revealing the smile hidden beneath his mask. He sprayed his artist name underneath hers, laughing at his awful handwriting.

Their happy moment was soon interrupted by the beams of flashlights headed in their direction.

“Stop right there!” A voice, no doubt that of a police officer, boomed.

“Damn it,” Rosemarie grumbled, shoving the cans in her backpack. She zipped it halfway and dashed off, grabbing Jisung’s hand and pulling him behind her. They rounded the corner of the nearest apartment building, heading in the direction they came.

“Rosemarie! They’re getting closer!” he yelped, still gripping her hand.

She turned to see a band of three officers on their tail. At least they had finished the painting before they were caught.

“To the right,” she said, quickly dodging into an alleyway behind the apartment building.

Unfortunately for the friends, the officers saw them and continued to follow.

“In the name of Auradon Royal Law, we command you to stop!” one officer yelled.

“Good thing I don’t give a shit about Royal Law,” Rosemarie huffed, making Jisung chuckle nervously.

She continued to pull him behind her, jumping over fallen trash cans and dodging beams of light. The officers quickly fell behind the young royals’ skillful maneuvering. Rosemarie led Jisung into the woods that made up the border of Auradon Prep.

“Do you even know where you’re going?” Jisung said, his breath heaving from running a long distance.

“Trust me, this isn’t the first time I’ve escaped the law,” she chuckled, continuing to drag Jisung further into the woods.

After running for a few more minutes, she checked to see if the officers were in sight. When she didn’t see any sign of them, she stopped abruptly, collapsing onto a hollow log. Jisung did the same, leaning his elbows on his knees. He ripped off his mask, which was drenched with sweat.

Rosemarie shimmied off her mask, gasping for fresh air. She looked over to Jisung, who was already looking at her. He brushed sweaty pieces of black hair from his face. Tiny strands stuck to his tan skin, creating a spiderweb on his cheek.

“That was amazing,” he said, pumping his fists into the air excitedly. “When can we do that again?”

Rosemarie laughed. She was expecting a scolding or an ‘I’m never helping you again’ from him, but his reaction was a lot better than that.

“Maybe after I learn more about the members of the Auradon royal court,” she grinned, grasping his hands and helping Jisung up from the log.

“Good idea,” he winked, taking the backpack from her shoulders and slinging it over his own.

Rosemarie gave him a smile of appreciation. He returned the gesture, lacing his sweaty hand through hers. Rosemarie’s heart skipped a beat at his unexpected, sudden touch.

Too shocked to pull her hand away, and partially not wanting to, Rosemarie let him hold her hand for the entire walk back to Auradon Prep, only dropping it when he bid her goodnight at the door to her dormitory.

Chapter Text

Moira leaned against the wall of the stables, tapping her toes impatiently. Felix had promised her that he would meet her after dinner at six o’clock; yet, he still hadn’t shown. The sun was beginning its descent into the western horizon, casting golden rays over the roof of the stable.

>p>She huffed. Moira was already reluctant about meeting Felix privately. Though he and the others had welcomed her into Auradon Prep’s archery club with little issue, she knew it was only because she proved herself at the Autumn Fair. She wished her words had been good enough to beat the clubs’ sexist morals.

Alas, she had agreed to meet Felix after he asked her for a private lesson. She had suggested they meet at the stables to practice shooting from horseback, and he had excitedly agreed.

“Moira!” Felix’s deep voice interrupted her thoughts. He approached carrying a riding helmet in one hand and a pack of arrows in the other.

“Aye, finally,” she replied. “I almost left.” She picked up her bow and arrows from the ground.

“Sorry,” he apologized. “Beau asked me to help him rearrange his furniture.”

Moira laughed, wondering if he was lying or not. “Don’t you both have someone who could do that for you?”

Felix only shrugged, continuing the conversation. “Did you board your horse here?”

She gave him a confused glance. “Board my horse? I didn’t know I could’ve brought Willow,” she said, wondering if she could request to have her boarded this late in the semester.

“All of the royal students were given their own enclosure, no?” He tilted his head, equally as confused as she was.

Moira tilted her head back; she now understood. The school provided such luxuries for only Inner Kingdom royals. With each passing day since the meeting with Chan and the others, she had begun to see little injustices everywhere she went. She made a mental note to add the lack of stables to the list she kept hidden in her assignment planner.

“Inner Kingdom royals, you mean,” she replied, flashing him a cheeky grin.

Felix scratched the back of his head, breaking eye contact.

“I suppose,” he said. After an awkward pause, he looked back in her direction. “Would you like to use my sister’s horse, then?”

Moira hesitated for a moment, thinking back to the day she arrived at Auradon Prep and the nasty blonde who threw a fit that she had to room with two Outer Kingdom students. Then she smiled, realizing how hilarious Elise’s reaction would be if she were to find out.

“I’d love to,” she replied to the clueless twin brother.

“Great,” he nodded.

Moira followed Felix into the stables to a pair of matching white horses. They looked like twins, just like the siblings. She marveled at the horses, noticing how strong and well-kept they were.

Felix approached his horse, whispering to it and rubbing its nose. The horse flung its tail back and forth, obviously pleased to see its owner.

“This is Star.” Felix introduced his steed, beckoning Moira forward.

Moira approached the horse, petting its nose. He whinnied excitedly, making Felix laugh.

“Seems like he already likes you,” Felix grinned. He patted Star’s head.

Moira grinned back at him, not fully taking her attention away from Star. Felix moved to the next stable, petting the other twin horse in the same way he had with his own.

“And this is Luna. She’s shy, so it might take her a bit to warm up to you.” He backed away from his sister’s horse to let Moira approach her.

As expected, Luna scurried away from Moira as she inched forward. Moira continued to approach her, sticking her fingers through the bars.

“Dia dhuit. Ní dhéanfaidh mé dochar duit. Tá tú sábháilte,” she whispered to the horse in the native language of the people of DunBroch.

Hello. I won’t hurt you. You are safe.

This language was used to speak to any frightened horse in the Borderlands, and she hoped that horses in Auradon City would be calmed by the flowing vowels, too. As Moira predicted, after a few more repetitions of the phrases, Luna soon approached her. The horse bowed her head to allow Moira to pet her white coat.

“What did you say to her? Was that magic?” Felix asked anxiously, putting his hand on Luna’s side.

“No, it wasn’t magic,” she scoffed defensively.

Moira turned back to him, noticing genuine fear and curiosity on his features. “It’s how we speak to horses in my kingdom. They respond best to the language of my ancestors.”

“I see,” he replied, shifting his stance. “I assumed you had used magic because Luna has never taken that quickly to anyone before. Even Elise,” he trailed off, gazing at both Moira and the horse. His face turned beet red as he realized the idiocy he was suggesting.

“Well,” Moira began, holding in her chuckle at Felix and giving Luna one final pat. “I suppose she just likes me.” She was glad when her joke lightened the mood around them created by his ill-founded accusations of magic.

Felix and Moira led their respective horses out of the stables and into the small clearing before the woods. Moira mounted Luna, feeling the horse tense underneath her. She whispered to her again, patting her mane. Luna soon calmed, and the pair rode away into the woods.

They trotted through the trees until Felix, who was leading them, held up his hand for her to halt. Moira noticed that a line of archery targets had been strung in between the trees; quite similar to the ones she had back home.

“This looks like fun,” she beamed, readying her first arrow.

Felix turned Star, taking a place next to Moira and Luna.

“How should we go about this?” he asked.

Moira hummed, thinking of the best way for them to practice. Felix had asked her to teach him how to improve his form, though Moira didn’t think he needed much improvement. She figured they should take turns riding solo, at least.

“I can ride the course first alone, then I’ll watch you do it alone, then we can try it together?” she asked.

“Alright,” he replied, backing away from her so she would have plenty of room to begin.

Moira felt the familiar rush of adrenaline in her veins as she readied herself. Shooting on horseback was something that had taken her a while to master, but when she finally accomplished it, it became her favorite way to shoot.

“Ready?” she asked Felix, who gave her a friendly thumbs up.

Moira took a deep breath, then yanked the reins, sending Luna into a gallop. She pulled back the first arrow as the target approached, shooting a bullseye in a matter of seconds. The target flashed by, and Moira readied her second arrow. Her hands fumbled for a moment, not used to Luna like she was to her Willow back home. She was a tad bit late to the second target, the arrow hitting the second ring. She scowled but didn’t let her concentration slip for the last target. She readied the last arrow, sending it right to the center of the target. Moira turned Luna back to the beginning of the course, brushing her mane. Moira pushed her wind-swept hair from her face, bringing Luna to a halt next to Felix.

“It’s not my best run…” she rambled, quickly getting cut off by Felix.

“Are you kidding? That was extremely well done,” he praised her.

Moira felt her face heat at the compliment from the archery club’s captain. She shrugged, unsure of what else she should say.

“Don’t laugh at me after I try this,” Felix said, grimacing. He pulled his silver bow from his back. “We’re used to practicing on sand.”

“You’ll do just fine,” she grinned, curious to see if he was joking or if he was truly that bad on horseback.

Felix sighed. “Here goes nothing.” He and Star took off in a run.

Moira watched as he fumbled for his first arrow, only shooting the edge of the target. In the next round, he was able to shoot just outside of the bullseye range. Moira noticed that he had sat up straighter and angled his body more toward the target than in his first shot. Unfortunately, his last attempt was not as successful, and he again hit the edge of the target.

Moira watched as he trotted back to her, lips set in a mean scowl that didn’t match the softness of his features.

“See why I wanted someone to practice with?” he sighed, adjusting his helmet.

“The second shot was done well,” she reassured him. “You angled your body more toward the target and sat up straighter. Like this,” she said.

Moira demonstrated the pose, aiming her fake bow and arrow toward him. Felix copied her, arching his back in the same way she did. He then pretended to shoot her with his arrows, to which Moira laughed and played along, clutching at her heart.

Though they had a rocky start, she appreciated Felix’s sense of humor. His easygoing charm made it easy for her to forget her first impressions of him.

After a few giggles, they positioned themselves for another run at the course. Now, Felix would lead the way, and Moira would follow him.

“Ready?” he asked, turning toward her.

“Aye,” she replied with a grin.

“One, two, three,” Felix counted them off, and he dashed forward. Moira rode behind him, making bullseyes where he missed the center. They ended the course just as quickly as they began, both breathing heavily from the exercise.

Felix looked at each target. “I’m still not doing well,” he said, hanging his head.

“But you’re improving,” Moira reminded him. “You hit a ring on every target. That didn’t happen last time.” She pointed to the last target where he had hit the ring just above the center.

“I suppose,” he replied, a tiny grin spreading over his face.

“Told you so,” she said playfully, nudging his arm. Felix nudged her back, laughing as her balance faltered.

“Making fun of your coach earns you another lap. Get going!”

Moira pointed to the course, and Felix obeyed her wish, only after a moment of teasing her further. She cheered as his second arrow hit a bullseye. Felix celebrated as well, too excited to even hit the target on the last run. Instead, his arrow flew into the tree behind it.

As she watched him ride back to her with a bright smile, her mind flashed back to the secret meeting in the maintenance shed. Changbin’s voice rang through her ears, promising to kill Felix whenever the time was right. Felix could be dead in a matter of months, or even weeks. Her smile faltered.

“Woohoo!” Felix cheered on his return, not noticing the ghostly expression Moira wore.

She quickly fixed her face, shoving down the thoughts of his imminent death. “That was great!”

She reached out her hand to him and he returned her high-five, lingering his hand on hers for a short moment.

“Two more rounds, then we’ll head back?” he suggested.

The sun was setting rapidly. The lack of light in the forest was making the targets more difficult to spot.

“Grand,” Moira said. “Me first.”

She shoved her way in front of him, smirking at his ‘angry’ protest that consisted of him pouting his lips like a child. Moira counted down for them, and they took off. Felix and Moira ran the course two more times, with Moira hitting mostly bullseyes and Felix hitting the outer rings of the target. They were soon out of breath, panting from exhaustion and excitement.

Felix and Moira turned their horses back toward the stables after collecting their miscellaneous arrows, walking slowly side-by-side.

“Luna did well for her first time on an archery course,” Felix began, reaching over to pat her snowy mane.

“It was her first time?” Moira gasped. Luna had run the course like she had done it a million times.

Felix laughed. “It was. Elise isn’t an archer.”

“Ah, right,” Moira replied, remembering the rules that didn’t apply in her kingdom. “Why can’t women use a bow anyway?” she asked boldly, her curiosity getting the better of her politeness.

Felix was quiet for a moment, gazing at the last rays of sunlight peeking through the trees. “I’m not sure,” he began. “It has been that way since Auradon was established.”

“That was only with our parents’ and grandparents’ generations,” Moira reminded him. “How can beliefs change so quickly?”

“That’s true,” he pondered. “I guess with the villain outbreaks, things changed. I suppose— and forgive me for saying this,” he said, glancing at Moira, “that people assumed that a woman wielding a weapon suggests that she is a villain.”

Moira laughed at the absurdity of his statement and the logic of those in the Inner Kingdoms.

“Do you think that, Felix? That because I wield a weapon, I am a villain?”

“No! Of course not,” he instantly retaliated, shaking his head. “You’re not anything like those villains.”

“Then why were you so hellbent on excluding me from Archery Club that first day?” she asked, egging him on.

Felix sighed and looked down, unable to meet her eyes. “That was stupid of me. I was just… nervous when you came. I’ve heard how talented the archers in your kingdom are, and I knew you would eat me alive if I let you in.”

“And because I’m a woman, right?”

“Yeah, that too,” he replied, his cheeks now a deep shade of red. “I’m sorry. This is really embarrassing…” Felix trailed off, still unable to meet her gaze.

Moira took a deep breath. After spending time with him alone and hearing his confession, Moira saw that Felix wasn’t as stuck-up and arrogant as she thought he was. She appreciated that he was trying his best to include her, even when some of the other boys on the team felt differently.

Not only that, he was making it hard to picture him as a villain in the counter-movement she was participating in. He couldn’t help that he had been born into the position he was. Maybe Felix didn’t want those things for himself.

But Moira knew better than to ask.

“I forgive you, Felix.”

“Really?” he replied excitedly, finally meeting her gaze once again.

Moira nodded. “I hope you and the other boys will be able to let whomever join from now on, regardless of their gender.”

He smiled at her, nodding once. “I’m very open to it. Especially after I made such a stupid mistake not letting you join.”

“You got that right!” she laughed, earning mumbles of agreement from Felix.

They approached the stables soon after, dismounting their horses. Felix and Star led the way into the stables. They put the horses into their respective places.

Moira petted Luna, thanking her and telling her goodnight in her kingdom’s language.

“Can you teach me what you’re saying?” Felix asked, scratching Luna’s chin.

His fingers brushed over Moira’s as he moved to pet her nose. She was startled by his gentle touch, but didn’t move away from him. The last thing she wanted to do was spook Luna. Though, Moira couldn’t help but wonder if Felix meant to brush her hand.

“Sure,” Moira replied to his request, acting like his proximity to her wasn’t making her skin tingle. “To say goodnight, you say Oidhche mhath.”

“Oidhche mhath, Luna,” Felix said, stumbling over the words.

Moira chuckled at him. “Close enough.”

Felix grinned, turning in her direction. His face was only a few inches from hers. Moira blinked rapidly at him before turning back to Luna.

They bid their last goodnight to the horses and walked side-by-side back to the main campus. As they chatted, Moira kept feeling her heart skip a beat. She wondered if she was anxious or perhaps just overexerted. Her heart seemed to react every time Felix smiled in her direction, which was quite frequent.

Now, Moira was the one feeling spooked. Was she developing feelings for him? Only after a few club meetings and a solo ride through the forest? There wasn’t a chance. Or was there?

She cursed her overly romantic heart. She wanted to push away any feelings for Felix, knowing that she would only get hurt when he left her, one way or another. There was no reason to like him in such a way.

“Thank you again, Moira,” he said as they approached the girls’ dormitory.

Her name on his lips made her inhale sharply. “Of course,” she replied, nodding politely.

“We’ll have to practice again sometime,” he smiled.

Moira returned his excited expression. She would love to practice with him again.

If they got a chance to.

“Oidhche mhath,” he said, bringing her hand to his lips and placing a gentle kiss on her skin in true, Auradon royal fashion.

Moira felt her cheeks heat instantly at his politeness and use of words so intimate to her. A kiss on the hand had been the last thing she expected would happen that night.

“Oidhche mhath, Felix,” she told him.

Testing the waters, she let him hold her hand longer than the greeting allowed for. She only let go after a few longer seconds, certain he wouldn’t have dropped her hand first.

Felix smiled at her fondly, then turned to return to the boys’ dormitory, leaving Moira’s mind spinning with new feelings of excitement and fear.

Chapter Text

Eirá woke up just before sunrise on the weekend following her midterm exams. While she would have loved to stay in bed, she was equally as excited, if not even more so, to awaken earlier than usual. She had chosen her outfit for the day the night before, opting for her more comfortable Northuldran clothing over the Auradon Prep uniform.

She dressed quietly, cautious of every sound she made. Though, she knew her roommates would sleep through just about anything. She chuckled at Moira, who lay sprawled across her covers with her arms stretched above her head. On the other hand, Rosemarie was turned on her stomach, her face practically smashing into her pillow.

Eirá took a few extra minutes in the shared bathroom, cleaning her face and plucking loose hairs from her brows. She straightened her clothes, smoothing out any wrinkles. She needed to look her best for her day with Seungmin.

The prior Wednesday, the first day she was allowed to return to her History of Magic course, he had slipped her a note after finishing the midterm exam.

Meet me at the fountain at dawn, Saturday.

Eirá had nodded as gently as she could to him, not wanting to be reprimanded by the instructor again. It had been hard to keep the meeting a secret from her friends, but she wanted to keep her secret with Seungmin. Besides, what if he ended up not liking her in the way she thought he might? It would save her a lot of embarrassment in the long run.

She scribbled a faux note, studying in the gardens, and left it on her desk if her roommates should wonder where she had gone. She doubted she would need it; Moira and Rosemarie loved to sleep in until noon on the weekends.

Eirá snuck out the door, latching it silently. She crept down the stairs, thankfully not seeing another soul. The fountain was only a short walk from the back door of the dormitory, and she quickly sprinted across the stone path to get there. She found Seungmin waiting for her, dipping his fingers into the water flowing from the top of the structure.

He turned to her as he heard her approach.

“Good morning,” he said, smiling brightly at her.

“Did you sleep well?” she asked, clamping her mouth shut when she realized what she had said. Asking if someone slept well was the common Northuldran response, but it most certainly was not used in Auradon City.

“Did I sleep well?” he repeated, chuckling.

“It’s the Northuldran greeting. I am just used to saying…” Eirá pursed her lips; they hadn’t made it off academy property, and she was already mortified.

“Yeah, I did,” he replied amid her embarrassed speech. “Did you?”

It was Eirá’s turn to grin. “I did.”

“We should go before anyone sees us,” he said, motioning for her to follow him.

They began their trek to the south side of campus, where the trees created a border between the academy and sprawling woodlands. They walked alongside each other, remaining quiet for most of the walk.

Eirá quickly got lost in her thoughts, the woods reminding her of home. She was able to better connect with the elements in the thick trees, basking in their loving welcomes. She let Air, her greatest friend, ruffle both her and Seungmin’s hair with a cool breeze.

“You’re doing that thing again,” Seungmin commented, suddenly breaking the silence between them.

Eirá startled. “What thing?” she asked, bringing her attention back to reality.

“The thing with the elements. You made that breeze,” he said, motioning his slender hand to the sky.

“Air technically did, not me,” she replied softly, sneaking a grin at him.

Seungmin smiled back at her. He adjusted the two blades on his hip as he walked, pushing them further back.

Eirá gulped at the clinking of metal. She had promised to teach Seungmin about the elements, but he had also promised to teach her some basic combat skills. She pursed her lips, wondering why she would ever have suggested such a thing. Her thoughts reminded her, though, that one of these days there would be an attack like those she read about in her history class. And she had signed herself up to be on the offensive side. She couldn’t risk being ill-prepared.

“Finally,” Seungmin sighed when the sloped roof came into view. He wiped a bead of sweat from his forehead.

“Next time we are taking your horse,” Eirá joked, though Seungmin was quick to agree with her. The morning was already warmer than they expected it to be for the middle of fall. Eirá was beginning to regret wearing her fur-lined Northuldran clothes.

“I’m going to grab some water for us,” Seungmin said, walking into the cottage. He quickly returned with two glass bottles of water. Condensation was beginning to appear on the outside, marking just how warm the day’s temperature would be. He brought one of the bottles to Eirá, opening the cap before handing it to her. She thanked him and sipped down a quarter of the bottle. She set the bottle on the ground along with her jacket.

Eirá watched as Seungmin unsheathed his weapons, leaning them against the cottage with care. Her hands trembled at the sight of the silver blades, even though they were blunted for practice purposes.

“Should we start with sparring?” Seungmin asked, undoubtedly catching her stare.

“O…okay,” she replied, doing her best to hide the trembling in her voice.

Seungmin grabbed the two weapons. Eirá took a step back as he approached, her body reacting before her mind could stop her.

“These are blunted swords; they can’t hurt you,” Seungmin told her, pointing to the tip.

Eirá nodded. She felt more anxious as he moved closer to her. Her body went rigid when he came to her side. Seungmin put his left hand near her right. She held her breath, watching the blade he held move so close to her body.

“The grip is very important,” Seungmin began, showing her his right hand. He tapped his fingers against the handle of the sword.

Eirá jumped away from him as her reaction got the best of her. She turned her back toward him in defeat.

“Get it together,” she whispered, balling her fists. She blinked away angry tears, embarrassing herself.

She heard the weapons hit the ground and Seungmin’s careful footsteps behind her.

“Is everything alright?” he asked, his voice soft.

What could she even say? She wanted to spill the entire reason she was nervous, including the fact that her cousin was going to kill him, perhaps with a blade like that, in just a short amount of time.

Eirá felt the gentle touch of his hand resting on her shoulder, making her flinch. Instead of moving away from him, she turned toward him, keeping her eyes trained on the ground.

“I’m sorry. I’m just nervous. I’ve never used a sword before,” she replied, partially explaining herself.

Eirá felt every tiny movement of his hand on her shoulder, making her skin go even colder than it naturally was. She could practically feel the ice moving through her veins under his hand.

She raised her eyes to Seungmin’s, finding him already looking at her.

“We don’t have to spar if you don’t want to,” he said, still keeping his hand on her shoulder. “It’s your choice.” He smiled ever so softly, the roundness of his cheeks raising the tiniest bit.

Eirá closed her eyes, letting out a breath she didn’t realize she was holding. “No, I’d like to try.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes,” she nodded firmly.

She didn’t have time to be wallowing away in fear. She had battles to fight.

Seungmin picked up one blade from the mossy ground. “When you hold a sword,” he began slowly, keeping his dark eyes trained on Eirá, “you want to wrap your fingers around the middle of the handle, like this.” He demonstrated the correct form to her.

Eirá practiced without holding a sword. She held her fingers in a curved position, the skin between them rubbing together uncomfortably.

“Would you like to try with the sword?” Seungmin asked.

Eirá nodded, and he handed her the sword he was holding. Eirá wrapped her trembling fingers around the blade. It felt worse than the emptiness and sweat between the lines of her palm.

“Let’s move this…” Seungmin began, moving her fingers for her.

She watched her knuckles turn white from the strong grip she held. Still, she let Seungmin move her fingers one by one, making sure the others were gripping tightly as one was made loose.

“Perfect,” he smiled once he was satisfied with her grip. Seungmin picked up his sword from the ground. “Can you extend your arm forward?” he asked, first demonstrating the action.

Eirá watched him, copying his movements clumsily.

“This is the maximum range you have with your sword,” he told her, gently moving the blade from the left to the right.

She copied him, making sure to move her blade in the same direction as him so they wouldn’t touch.

“Excellent,” he nodded. “But,” he turned toward her, lowering his sword. “We don’t actually fight in this way. You wouldn’t have any support if you kept your elbow extended the whole time.”

Eirá nodded, understanding by the way her arm was beginning to shake in the outstretched position.

“You’ll want to bring your elbow into your side.” He brought his hand to her skin but immediately retreated his grasp.

“What’s wrong?” Eirá asked, her feelings of insecurity heightened in such an unfamiliar space.

“Your skin is freezing,” he replied. Seungmin blushed at his obvious comment.

“It’s always like that,” she mustered up a smile for him, hoping he would understand that he should not be embarrassed.

“Right,” he chuckled awkwardly, the redness of his cheeks receding. He took her arm once more, positioning it against her side.

Eirá let her arm loosen, allowing him to move it where he pleased. It wasn’t like she knew what she was doing, anyway.

“Then angle the blade this way,” he instructed, putting his hand over hers and moving the sword upward. “Perfect. You’re a natural,” he said, grinning at her.

“Hardly,” Eirá joked, making sure not to move the arm he had taken time to perfectly adjust.

Seungmin laughed, moving to stand an arm’s length in front of her.

“For the fighting stance,” he began, “you want to have your right foot in front of your left and your feet wide apart.”

He demonstrated, and Eirá did her best to copy him. Seungmin instructed her from afar, telling her to move her feet until she was in the perfect fighting pose. After multiple tries, Eirá was able to copy him exactly.

“You look great,” he complimented her with a wide smile, making her face heat. Seungmin seemed to be equally flustered after realizing what he said, for the color returned to his cheeks as well.

Eirá noticed that he didn’t correct himself, and rather moved on to the next part of the training.

He then had her meet his blade in the middle, the metal clanking against the other’s weapon. At the first sound of metal, Eirá had jumped, losing her perfect fighting position. She apologized profusely to Seungmin, who only laughed and helped her get ready to fight again with an unmatched level of patience. She practiced hitting her sword against his, getting more used to the clanking sound with each maneuver.

Eirá even felt a smile come to her face as she got the hang of the movement, making Seungmin smile even brighter than she was. He suddenly extended his sword toward her, and Eirá deflected his advancement, bringing her elbow further backward.

“Yes!” Seungmin cheered, making stabs in her direction.

She continued to move against him, even sticking her blade out toward him a few times. In the heat of practicing, she forgot about the world around her, only focusing on her movements and Seungmin’s. He was much stronger than she was, easily deflecting any advances she made toward him. She cursed herself when she let him get too close, easily distracted by his skill and the visible strength in his arms to prove it.

Seungmin brought his blade down after a few minutes of sparring. It swung loosely at his side, though it didn’t seem to make him nervous.

“I think that’s enough practice for one day,” he exclaimed. He dropped his blade on the ground and chugged the remaining contents of the water bottle.

Eirá did the same, setting her blade carefully on the dirt rather than dropping it as he did. She kept her curious gaze on him, unable to take her eyes off him as he downed his drink. He seemed to glisten in the beams shining through the trees; if it was even possible for someone to shine bright enough for the sun to favor them even through the heavy canopy.

Once she realized what she was doing, Eirá brought her stare to the roof of the cottage, mortified with herself. She then drank the contents of the bottle, not realizing how parched she had been. Eirá set her empty bottle on the front steps, as did Seungmin. She watched him wipe the sweat from his brow. He once again made her heart skip a beat.

“What?” he chuckled, catching her looking.

She froze, looking for a way to recover. Eirá frantically asked Air to bring him a breeze, and the element fulfilled her request. Air ruffled the hair that was sticking to his forehead, making it rest on the sides of his face.

“I think you needed that,” she rambled.

Seungmin laughed, thanking her. Eirá pointed to the sky, motioning for him to direct his thanks to Air.

“Thanks!” he yelled, cupping his hands around his mouth and tilting his head to the sky.

It was now Eirá’s turn to laugh as he grinned at her like a proud little boy.

“Would you like to try speaking with Air?” she asked.

Seungmin nodded excitedly in reply. He took another sip from his glass of water.

“I have to admit,” he began, the excitement from his gesture disappearing. “I’m nervous.”

“You have nothing to worry about,” she soothed him. “I know that your kingdom believes magic is bad, but I promise, nothing bad will happen to you. Connecting with the elements doesn’t require magical blood, just belief.”

She watched as the weariness melted from his features, instead replaced with curious warmth.

“Alright,” he nodded. “I trust you.”

They sat on the narrow front steps of the cottage, sitting closely together in the lack of space.

“Close your eyes and put your hands on your knees,” Eirá instructed him, straightening her back as she sat in the meditative pose. She opened her eyes after a few moments, looking at Seungmin.

He had copied her, though holding onto his knees tightly.

“Relax your hands,” she told him.

He followed her instructions, his arched posture relaxing as well.

“Good,” she whispered, lowering her voice so he would begin to feel calmer. “Take a deep breath.”

Eirá inhaled, and Seungmin did as well. His chest rose as he breathed in. She noticed him tremble slightly as he exhaled.

“Try to slow your thoughts,” she said, placing her hand on his.

Her touch only calmed him further. A tiny smile graced her lips.

“I promise nothing bad will happen to you,” she whispered.

He nodded slightly. Eirá brushed his fingers gently, just as she had done to some of the village children she had taught to connect with the elements. The twenty-year-old acted just like the children, the steady motion sending him into the calm space he needed to reach to try and seek the elements.

“Good,” she repeated, speaking only when she could tell he had reached that sacred place. His head had drooped lower, his chin close to resting on his chest. “Now I want you to listen to the sounds around you.”

Eirá made her breath as quiet as possible, keeping her hands on his. She sat silently for a minute, watching the muscles twitch in his face as he listened.

“Do you hear a voice, Seungmin?” she asked.

His lips twitched, though he was still deeply focused. “No,” he breathed, his voice barely audible.

Eirá nodded to herself, continuing to stroke his hand. Chan hadn’t heard a voice at first, either.

“Do you feel anything?” she asked, knowing that sometimes the elements beckoned their callers with a feeling rather than a voice.

Seungmin sat still for a few moments. Eirá opened her mouth to ask him again, but was interrupted.

“Behind me, I think,” he questioned himself.

She beamed at him, even though he couldn’t see her. There was a small creek that ran behind the cottage. Perhaps he could feel Water talking to him.

“Take another deep breath,” she instructed. He obeyed, raising his head. “And open your eyes, when you’re ready.” Eirá lifted her hand off his, and he opened his eyes a few seconds later. He blinked lazily at her before fully coming back to his senses.

To her surprise, he stood with a jolt.

“What was that?” Seungmin asked, frantically running down the stairs. His eyes flitted around the gardens nervously, as if he could spot the feeling that had called to him.

“Let’s find out.”

They ran through the small patio to the creek that flowed behind the cottage. Eirá knelt on the bank of the creek and motioned for Seungmin to copy her. She dipped her hand into Water. It wrapped lovingly around her fingers. Seungmin only stared at the surface, his eyes wide.

“Try to slow your breathing again,” she told him, watching him take a deep breath. “Now rest your hand just above the surface, like this.” Eirá took his hand and moved it above the water, less than an inch separating his skin from the element. “Try not to think about anything else. Just listen to Water.”

Seungmin stared at his hand, and Eirá did the same.

Nothing seemed to happen. Not a drop touched his skin. Rather, it was flowing away from his hand and toward Eirá’s. She didn’t point this out to him, not wanting him to be disappointed. Perhaps he didn’t feel anything at all.

After a few minutes, Seungmin sat back with a sigh. “It didn’t work,” he said, realizing for himself before Eirá had to break the disappointing news.

Eirá flung droplets of Water off her skin and sat back on the grass with him.

“It’s okay,” she reassured him. “Sometimes the elements aren’t so keen on new people. They just need to warm up to you.”

He nodded, looking defeated. Seungmin tugged on a piece of grass, winding it between his fingers.

Meanwhile, Eirá’s eyes widened. Warm! What was she thinking? Of course, they wouldn’t give up on him yet!

She grabbed Seungmin’s hand and pulled him to his feet.

“Come on,” she said excitedly, dragging him into the cottage.

He stumbled along behind her, almost missing his footing on the stairs. Eirá sat in front of the fireplace, pulling Seungmin down with her.

“I think we may have been talking to the wrong element,” she grinned, unable to contain her smile.

“Fire,” she whispered hastily, leaning close to the logs. A burst of flames appeared, making her face warm with their energy. Her Fire spirit friend leaped out of the flames, jumping into the palm of her hand. She petted the creature, cooing to it. She almost forgot that Seungmin was with her. He was staring at the spirit with his mouth agape.

“I believe you brought a friend with you today,” she said to the creature, who then leaped back into the flames.

“Where did it…” Seungmin began, his question cut off by two purple creatures leaping from the flames. One landed back in Eirá’s palm, and the other landed on Seungmin’s knee.

He screamed, shuffling backward away from the flames. The creature only followed him, crawling up his legs and arms, finally settling on his hair.

Seungmin sat frozen, his arms trembling as he held them out in shock. He stared at Eirá with nothing less than pure fear. Eirá did her best to contain her laughter but ultimately failed. The bright Fire spirit in his hair did not help his expression.

“He won’t hurt you. Come here,” Eirá said, hoping his spirit would listen to her. To her surprise, it obeyed and leaped into her hand.

After petting the spirit, she held the creature toward Seungmin. He took it into his palms with trembling hands. He stared at the creature, who stared back at him with a tilted head.

“Say hello to them,” Eirá chuckled, nudging Seungmin.

“Hi,” he said, his dumbfounded expression unchanging.

The spirit excitedly heightened its flames, jumping into the air before cooling to sit in Seungmin’s palm once more. Eirá cooed at the adorable creature as it nestled into his hand, using his skin as a pillow.

“Try holding them to the logs,” she suggested.

Seungmin moved his hand closer to the fireplace without a word. His spirit jumped from his hand, instantly igniting the flames. They danced around the fireplace cheerfully.

Seungmin watched his spirit, stunned.

“I… I did that.”

“Technically, Fire did,” Eirá corrected him, earning a sideways glance from Seungmin for scolding him with the same statement for the second time that day. “But yes,” she continued, resting a hand on his arm. “You did that.”

He then began to laugh manically, putting his head in his hands. Eirá was sure she heard him mumble a string of happily confused swear words, but she pretended not to hear them.

“You cannot tell anyone about this, okay?” she said, hoping he was smart enough not to spread the word about how he was using ‘magic’.

“I would never,” he said, shaking his head.

“And don’t connect with Fire at Auradon Prep, either. It takes practice to work with the elements. We don’t need you setting fire to the buildings,” she chuckled.

“Not even if it gets me out of class for the day?” he joked, his eyes shining with a new brightness that hadn’t been there before.

Eirá grinned at his excitement. “Not even then.”

Seungmin took both of her hands in his.

“Can we come back tomorrow?” he asked anxiously, tightening his grip on her.

She nodded. “Meet at dawn at the fountain?”

“Yes,” he replied excitedly, looking back toward the fire. “Wow, I wish we had been able to do this sooner.”

Eirá grinned at him. Exams and study sessions had taken priority for the pair over a visit to the woodland cottage. She wished she could have seen this joy on him sooner, too.

The two fire spirits then leaped from the flames, both landing on their enclosed hands. Eirá’s spirit settled onto Seungmin, and his settled onto her.

The friends looked at each other, eyes wide with wonder. Even Eirá had never seen a sight quite like this one. The fire spirits tended to stick with one person, yet their spirits seemed intertwined.

They kept their hands clasped together, afraid to move them and disturb the spirits as they settled down for a nap.

“It looks like we might be here until dawn anyway,” Seungmin whispered, unable to contain the grin on his face.

“Perhaps,” Eirá smiled at him, not completely opposed to the idea herself.

Chapter Text

“I have a surprise for you,” Jisung began after closing his Ruling Essentials textbook.

“What is it?” Rosemarie replied, leaning over the table toward him. She shielded the midday sun from her eyes as it peeked around the garden hedge.

“I can’t tell you. That’s why it’s a surprise, Rosemarie,” Jisung grinned, sliding the glasses from his face.

Rosemarie pouted, but Jisung didn’t relent.

“Do you have the afternoon free?” he asked.

“Well yes, it’s Saturday.”

Even if she did have class, it wasn’t likely that she would attend anyway. Jisung knew that fully well by this point in their relation— friendship… crushing on each other situation? Rosemarie didn’t know what to call whatever they had going on.

“Good. Let’s go.”

Jisung tidied up his things and led Rosemarie to the front of campus. To her surprise, she saw a royal vehicle from Jisung’s kingdom waiting in the round driveway.

“Is that for us?” she asked, raising her brows in confusion.

Jisung nodded excitedly. “You’ve been working hard in our ‘study sessions,’” he said, using finger quotes. “So I figured it’s time we take a break.”

“And go where, exactly?”

“You’ll see,” he shrugged, pushing her toward the car. The driver opened the door for them, and Jisung climbed in after Rosemarie.

She settled into a seat by the window, fastening the seat belt. Jisung sat next to her despite the numerous other available seats in the large limousine. He clapped his hands excitedly, making Rosemarie giggle and roll her eyes.

“Whatever this is, it better be good,” she teased.

“Oh, trust me. It is.”

They watched out the window as the driver pulled out of the wooded campus of Auradon Prep and into the outskirts of Auradon City. It had been a while since they had fully left the campus. Sure, they had done little excursions to the neighborhoods surrounding campus to paint on blank walls together, but traveling farther than that was a rarity for the busy students.

The car soon merged onto a highway, headed northeastward to Towering Heights.

“Jisung…” Rosemarie began, never expecting to leave Auradon City.

He shook his head. “Can’t tell you.”

She crossed her arms, attempting to use the puppy face that used to work on her brother when he would keep secrets from her. Unfortunately, it didn’t work for Jisung. Instead, he just laughed at her, saying she looked like a depressed squirrel, whatever that was supposed to mean.

Rosemarie fought back, spewing a load of meaningless insults in his direction. All they could do was laugh at how ridiculous the other sounded.

They spent the car ride bantering and bickering with each other, as they found they loved to do over their ever-increasing study sessions. Jisung was curious to hear about her Outer Kingdom roommates, not having spoken with them much. He was particularly interested in how Moira could join the archery club, since malicious gossip had spread about the school like wildfire on how she did so. Rosemarie had heard the rotten gossip herself and shot it down as best she could.

“I never thought anyone would be able to crack Felix.” Jisung lifted his brows in amusement. “He’s been uptight since preschool.”

Rosemarie laughed, agreeing with him. “Felix would have been an idiot not to let Moira in.”

She turned to the window after their conversation hit a lull, noticing the mountain range near Jisung’s kingdom quickly approaching.

“Almost home,” he grinned, leaning over her to look out the window.

The highway was beginning to twist and turn, leading them over the mountain.

“Are we going to your castle?” Rosemarie asked, hoping to catch him off guard.

“Perhaps,” he said, not buying her trick.

“Ugh.” Rosemarie groaned, partially from his response and her car sickness. She closed her eyes and leaned back into her seat. She knew if she kept her gaze on the rolling mountains, she would end up spilling her lunch.

“Are the mountains getting to you?” Jisung asked.

Rosemarie nodded, a sudden wave of dizziness hitting her. She felt his arm wrap around her, gently pushing her head onto his shoulder.

“Try to sleep through it. We’re almost there.”

She nodded again, too dizzy to refuse his offer. She kept her eyes closed and focused on the feeling of his stable, unmoving body pressed against hers. Jisung kept his hand on the side of her face, gently twisting locks of hair between his fingers. Rosemarie focused on his touches only, doing her best to ignore the car’s movement.

“Keep your eyes closed,” he whispered to her as the car made one final sharp turn.

To Rosemarie’s relief, the limousine came to a stop.

“Hold on,” she said, keeping her eyes closed for a few more seconds.

Jisung kept his hold on her, not moving an inch. Rosemarie took a few deep breaths to regain her balance. Her eyes fluttered open to meet Jisung’s brown-eyed gaze.

“Feeling better?” he asked, lips curling into a smile.

“For now,” she grinned. “Where even are…”

Rosemarie cut off her question when she looked out the window. Forgetting about her dizziness, she jolted up, pushing the door of the limousine open in a hurry. She stumbled outside, Jisung close behind her.

Her mother’s tower stood before Rosemarie and Jisung in its ancient glory. The sun was casting its last afternoon rays over the structure just before falling beneath the tall cliffs that shaded it from the world.

Rosemarie’s jaw hung slack, hardly able to process what she was seeing. Words could not describe the mixture of emotions brewing in her heart.

“Surprise!” Jisung exclaimed, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. He squeezed her tightly.

“The… the roof,” she stuttered. “It really is purple.”

“That’s all you got? Seriously?” Jisung laughed, doubling over.

Recovering from her initial shock, Rosemarie was able to send him a coy look.

“Give me a moment to breathe,” she grinned. After a few moments, she wrapped her arms around Jisung, pulling him into a tight hug. “Thank you,” she whispered, blinking back tears brimming in the corners of her eyes. “You have no idea how much this means to me.”

Jisung rested his head against hers.

Rosemarie eventually broke their embrace, anxious to explore the place she had dreamed of visiting for so many years. She knelt next to the small creek that ran adjacent to the tower and swirled her hand in the crystal-clear water.

“Don’t you want to go inside?” Jisung asked.

Rosemarie turned to see him dangling a set of keys.

“You can get in?!”

She was genuinely surprised anyone was allowed to enter. Many historical sites had been blocked off, especially ones that contained any traces of magic.

He nodded excitedly and smirked. “Crown prince privileges.”

Rosemarie scoffed with a smile, too overwhelmed to think of a snarky comeback. She giddily followed Jisung to the door of the tower. He took the ancient key and turned it in the lock. With a click, the hinges of the door opened.

Jisung let Rosemarie enter the tower first. It was surprisingly dark, with only a few beams of sunlight making their way in through the slanted windows.

“I’ll turn on the lantern,” he said, switching on a spiderweb-covered, battery-powered lantern next to the entrance.

With the light, Rosemarie could more easily see the artwork that adorned every inch of the stone. A myriad of colors and scenes stared back at her, each done exquisitely. Another set of tears sprang to her eyes when she noticed the emblem of Corona, a seven-beamed sun, etched into the patterns of every piece. It still baffled her how her mother had known the shape of this sun after only seeing it as a baby. Perhaps it was a little of the old-world magic working its way into the story of her family.

Rosemarie ran her fingers along a painting of a castle, likely from a storybook that sat on the shelves next to it.

“Want to go upstairs?” Jisung asked, his voice soft.

Rosemarie turned to him. His hands were folded behind his back, his head tilted cutely toward a winding, dark staircase. She nodded, pursing her lips to keep her tears at bay.

“It’s the most beautiful part,” he smiled.

He grabbed her hand and led her up the winding stairway. After a seemingly never-ending climb, the friends arrived at the top of the tower.

“Stay right there.”

Jisung pulled a purple curtain back to reveal the room that would have been her mother’s bedroom; the room her father had died in, and the one where he came back to life. Rosemarie couldn’t help the tear slipping down her face at the sight of it all. It was a tragic place, but at the same time, so important and beautiful.

“I have one more thing to show you,” Jisung whispered, leading her to the fireplace at the side of the room.

He tugged on a string that hid the top of the mantel from the rest of the wall to reveal the one painting Rosemarie had wanted to see the most. She clasped her hands in delight, covering her face. Rosemarie saw a teenage version of her mother perched upon a tree branch. The night sky shone around her, filled with the stars of her kingdom. These stars, or lanterns rather, were what drove her mother to meet her father, thus returning her home. Rosemarie had known her mother’s story was a powerful one, but seeing the piece that started it all was overwhelming.

Jisung moved away from the fireplace and stood at her side. They quietly admired the painting together.

“I love it,” Rosemarie whispered, voice trembling.

“I see where you got your artistic talents from,” he chuckled. “It’s beautiful.”

She turned to him, a wide grin on her face. Rosemarie found Jisung already looking at her, his face half-illuminated by the lantern. She bravely slid her hand into his, which he accepted without a question.

Rosemarie bit her lip nervously. Maybe it was the love this room held that was making her feel so bold, or perhaps she wasn’t thinking straight from the incredible surprise. Regardless, she kept her hand tightly in his as they walked around the room, admiring each painting.

Rosemarie and Jisung stayed at the tower until sunset. They talked through almost every piece they could manage, looking at the brush strokes and colors used. Rosemarie knew she could have stayed for hours, but it wasn’t fair to make him wait all that time for her.

“Can we come back sometime?” she asked, watching Jisung turn the key in the lock.

He nodded, stifling a yawn. “Of course,” he replied.

“After exams?” Rosemarie wrung her hands in excitement.

He raised his brow, attempting to hide a smile. “Since when do you care about exams?”

Rosemarie put her hands on her hips and followed him to the car. “I suppose I can use this place as motivation,” she began. “If I don’t pass my exams, then I don’t get to visit.”

Jisung smirked, sliding into the limousine. “Good luck with that.”

“Hey! I thought you were supposed to be helping me get my shit together!”

“I’m just kidding,” he grinned, fastening his seat belt. “You’ll be just fine. If you pull an all-nighter or two.”

Rosemarie sighed, unable to stop smiling. She watched her mother’s tower recede into the distance as the limousine pulled away. She was excited to return, but she knew her promise of at least passing her finals was something she needed to keep, especially since she would now be a queen in a few short years. Jisung would be proud of her if she could pass them, too.

As she became dizzy from the sharp twists and turns, she leaned her head onto Jisung’s shoulder, not bothering to ask for permission. She knew she didn’t need it when he accepted her touch without a question.

Her jumbled thoughts drifted to Minho as the limousine descended in elevation. He would have loved to see the tower as much as she had.

“Minho would have loved to see it,” she whispered her thoughts aloud, breaking a long silence that had settled upon them.

Jisung held her tightly, pushing her closer to him. Rosemarie breathed in his citrus scent as she nestled her face into his neck.

“He would have,” he replied. “He would have very much.”

Keeping her eyes closed, Rosemarie took a deep breath, pushing her sadness aside as best as she could. Minho wouldn’t have wanted her to cry over him at such a happy moment. He would have just been happy that one of them finally got the chance to visit.

Instead, Rosemarie focused on the steady pulse of Jisung’s heart and the warmth radiating from his skin. She let the comfort of it all send her into a gentle sleep, images of her mother’s paintings dancing behind her eyelids.

Chapter Text

Moira found herself out in the dead of night, once again. While her roommate had begun to back away from the counter-movement group, Moira was going all in on their plans. She had been brought up to fight for what she believed in, and there was nothing more she wanted than justice for her kingdom.

The only problem was that those in the group wanted someone she had come to care for dead. Someone who may be turning into something more than a friend.

As she crept through the dark campus, Moira found her thoughts drifting to Felix. They had spent many archery training sessions together, often turning to late-night conversations over snacks in the dining hall or gardens. Recently, he had attempted to hold her hand on the walk back to the dormitories, which Moira had allowed a time or two.

Thinking of Felix while she was headed toward those planning his death made her feel queasy. She stopped along a wall covered with soft moss, taking a deep breath to calm her churning stomach. She closed her eyes, seeing Felix’s lovely blond hair and charming freckles.

Somehow, she would find a way to save him and not sacrifice her ownership of DunBroch. Somehow.

“Moira.”

Her whispered name echoed sharply off the stones. Moira quickly found the whisper’s source.

She saw Chan a little further into the gardens, sitting on the bench where he had asked her to meet him that night. Moira collected herself and walked toward him.

“Sorry I’m late,” she said, sitting near him.

Her childhood friend shook his head. “You’re not late. I was just early.”

“What’s up?”

Chan had requested to meet her alone earlier that day. While she was looking forward to getting a full night’s sleep for once, she wasn’t going to say no to a chance to spend some time with him. Even if her old-flame feelings for him had dwindled over the semester, she still enjoyed his friendship.

“I have something I wanted to ask you,” he said, wringing his hands nervously.

“Is this about The Heirs?” she asked, using the code name the group had decided upon for themselves.

“Sort of,” he began. “Minho is the only one who knows about this yet.”

Moira leaned in closer, intrigued.

“At the Mid-Year Ball in a few weeks,” he began, “we are planning a demonstration of sorts.”

“Demonstration?”

Chan nodded, his blond curls bouncing.

Moira’s brows rose, wondering just what he and Minho had up their sleeves.

He cleared his throat and continued. “Remember, Minho wants the least amount of violence possible.”

“Of course,” Moira nodded.

“But, we think a ‘violent adjacent’ demonstration would be beneficial to warn the other students here what is going on. The world outside of Auradon Prep is getting nervous, to our benefit. There has been enough talk among the Outer Kingdoms that the Inner Kingdoms are starting to suspect something. Northern Wei has lowered its border policies to let civilians through more easily. That’s where our army is making its home, for now.”

“Aye, I see,” Moira said, soaking in the information.

“But what’s happening is not being talked about at Auradon Prep. At all. At least that’s what Changbin has been telling Minho and me. Would you agree?”

Moira nodded. “I haven’t heard a word about it. Which I suppose is good…” she trailed off. “But also bad because we are the people this would benefit or hurt the most, right? Us students?”

“Exactly.” Chan moved closer to her, his features lit with excitement. “On the night of the ball, it is customary for the ‘three kings’ to be presented in a ceremony. Especially since the Auradon Royal Palace is hosting. It’s like a future ‘thank you for your leadership’ sort of thing,” he told her, rolling his eyes.

Moira grinned at his gesture, doing the same. Though she couldn’t help but wonder what Felix might look like in the formal wear of Cinderellasburg. Was his suit blue, like his mother’s iconic dress? Perhaps something like his father’s military uniform? Whatever it was, she was sure it was handsome.

She snapped her attention back to the present, realizing she had drifted away from the conversation.

“So, we were thinking we could use your archery skills for a little demonstration of what’s to come. If there isn’t a compromise in the parliament meeting the day before, of course,” he grinned giddily.

“Och, I forgot all about that,” Moira mused.

“Exactly our point! No one is talking about the unrest here. Or even the damn parliament meeting! Our parents will be attending since it’s the fall session, remember? I heard that they are invited to the ball as well.”

Moira nodded. She did know that fact from the assembly not too long ago.

“Anyways, if things go awry at the meeting, which we expect they will, we are going to have three archers shoot an arrow at the princes during the presentation ceremony.”

“What? We’re going to kill them then?!” she asked, panicking.

“No, no, no,” Chan said, reassuring her. “We are going to have the archers shoot an arrow just above each of their heads into the glass window behind them. Minho looked into it, and the impact should be enough to shatter the glass. It’ll be enough to give everyone a big scare, and those three an even bigger one.”

Moira sat quietly for a moment, pondering his plan.

“So the whole point of this is to show them that we exist in Auradon City?”

“Yes,” Chan grinned. “You are exactly right. The Inner Kingdom monarchs, for the most part, think this is confined to the Outer Kingdoms and maybe Northern Wei. They have no idea how close we’ve gotten. There are more people fed up with this system than just us.”

“Aye, I’m sure there is,” Moira said, her voice trailing off.

“Will you shoot your arrow above the High Prince for us?” Chan asked. “As the best archer in the land, you deserve the highest prize.”

Moira’s eyes widened. Part of her wished she could shoot her arrow above Felix so she could ensure it didn’t land right between his eyes. But, how could she tell Chan this?

“Yes,” she agreed, bowing her head.

“Don’t be nervous,” he said, tilting her chin up. “Nothing can go wrong with this. It’s just a way to let them know we are ready for a battle, okay?”

Moira looked up at him, the moon casting a silver reflection on his features. His face was much closer to hers than she thought it was. She blinked rapidly at him. The air was still around them, seeming to wonder what would happen next just as much as Moira.

Chan leaned in towards her. His lips fell onto hers, kissing her gently. She could feel the years of passion running through him as he held her.

Moira closed her eyes and allowed the kiss to happen, old dreams from before her time at Auradon Prep resurfacing. His kiss was just as refreshing as she had thought it would be.

But could Felix’s be even better?

Chan pulled away from her gently, still keeping his hand on her chin. Moira could only stare at him in a mix of disbelief and wonder. A familiar grin spread on his face, though it was laced with a hint of sadness.

“I had to do that. Just once before I’m gone,” he whispered, completely pulling away from her.

Before she could open her mouth to reply, Chan dashed off into the garden, turning around a hedge and out of sight.

Moira sat on the bench, her hand still frozen where she was going to reach out to him. She slumped backward. Her brain was running on overdrive. She couldn’t get his last words out of her mind, even more so than his kiss. Her heartbeat rose the longer she sat on the bench.

With a sudden sweep, she stood from the bench and ran back to her dorm, not bothering to keep her footsteps quiet. Only when she reached her room did she make her movements quieter. Moira flung herself onto her bed and pulled the blankets over her head.

Before he’s gone? What is he talking about?!

She pressed her hands to her eyes, visions swirling wildly in her mind. Had she made a mistake accepting his offer to help with the demonstration? Why did he act like he wasn’t going to see her again?

It was too late to back out now; he was counting on her. A lot of people were.

Moira quickly gave up on sleep, tossing and turning instead. She felt the phantom of Chan’s lips on hers, opening her eyes only to see Felix standing in front of her, blood pooling from his head where her arrow had pierced his temple.

Chapter Text

“Can you zip up my gown?” Rosemarie asked Moira, turning her bare back to her.

Moira nodded, turning down the radio she was jamming along to.

Rosemarie held the back of her formal gown together as Moira zipped it up. She patted the purple fabric that flowed neatly from her waist into a semi-full skirt. Rosemarie had been tempted to sew her own gown for the special ball, but ultimately decided against it. She had asked her mother if she could wear one of her older gowns instead, and surprisingly, she said yes. Rosemarie took it upon herself to alter it to a more edgy style that suited her better. She removed the hoards of ruffles that adorned the skirt and replaced them with a sleek, silky fabric.

“Me next,” Moira said, turning so Rosemarie could assist her.

She tugged on the bronze zipper of Moira’s traditional dress from her kingdom. It zipped up the stretchy fabric with surprising ease for its age. Moira rolled her shoulders and stretched her arms across her body.

“Warming up to dance?” Rosemarie laughed, unable to copy her friend’s moves in the stiff Coronian gown.

“Ha! I wish,” she replied, her smile faltering.

Rosemarie’s cheeks heated, embarrassed that she hadn’t thought before speaking.

She was the luckiest of her friends. She could freely dance the night away with Jisung, no one thinking twice besides the occasional gossiper. Moira and Eirá, on the other hand, could not dare to be seen with the two ‘future kings’ they had gotten close to. Rosemarie knew that only the three of them were aware of their secret relationships. Outing themselves to the entirety of Auradon would wreak havoc, especially after the horrific decision made at the prior day’s parliament meeting.

“I’m sorry,” Rosemarie apologized, looking at the ground.

Moira shook her head. “It’s okay,” she whispered.

Seeing the sadness on her friend’s face made Rosemarie angry. “I cannot believe they’re shutting down the border,” she huffed, helping Eirá zip her white dress.

“I can’t believe we have to leave in a week,” Eirá said, casting her eyes downward.

“Maybe they’ll appeal the decision after tonight. They’ll see that none of you are dangerous, obviously, and lift the decision,” Rosemarie added.

Moira scoffed to herself, straightening the crown on her head. “We can hope.”

Rosemarie decided to leave the conversation at that. What did she know as an Inner Kingdom royal, anyway? The government was in favor of her, not against her mere existence.

“Aw, you both look so beautiful,” Eirá said, snapping Rosemarie from her thoughts.

“Does this bulky thing look okay?” Rosemarie asked, straightening the crown on her head.

“Perfect,” she smiled at the younger roommates.

Rosemarie’s heart twisted. In a week, she would be left without the two greatest friends she had ever had. Moira and Eirá didn’t care that she wasn’t perfect and poised like the other Inner Kingdom princesses. They liked her for who she was, and she loved that.

The three friends filed out the door into the crowded main hall of the academy. Every royal student at Auradon Prep was waiting there, each decked in a traditional gown or suit of their kingdom. They filed outside in pairs, each getting into their respective vehicles.

Once separated from her roommates, Rosemarie noticed the strange looks given to the Outer Kingdom students as they gathered in one limousine reserved for the entirety of them. The blatant mistreatment compared to those like her made her uneasy.

The lump in her throat grew deeper when she found the limousine sent from her kingdom. She would have to travel alone, as Minho still hadn’t been found. If he was even still alive.

Rosemarie blinked back tears as she climbed into the car. She couldn’t let herself think about all of the bad things that seemed to be piling up on each other. The Mid-Year Ball was supposed to be a fun celebration of everything she had accomplished that semester.

Rosemarie straightened her face, even though no one could see her through the tinted windows. She carefully dabbed at her eyes with a tissue. She was the heiress now, and a future queen does not cry in front of her people.

Rosemarie had quickly bid Moira and Eirá goodbye after finally catching up with them at the Royal Palace. She left them with the gaggle of Outer Kingdom students at the back of the presentation line after being ushered away from the group into the unwelcoming bunch of ‘her own people.’

“There you are,” Jisung said, sliding up to her once she made her way to the middle of the line.

“Hi Jisung,” she said, doing her best to hide the emotion in her voice. Her heart still felt uneasy, and the tension in the room was not helping her feel any better.

“You look beautiful. Purple suits you well,” he said, grinning from ear to ear.

Rosemarie smiled at his playfulness, her heart lightening with his compliments.

“And green doesn’t look too bad on you.”

“You think so?” he sighed. Jisung fiddled with the bright, leaf-green tie against his sand-colored suit.

She nodded, smiling at him. The colors did truly suit him.

Jisung peered around the other royals in front of them.

“What’s going on up there?” she asked.

“Nothing new. Looks like High Prince Beau and Aurelia are first,” he commented.

“Shocker,” Rosemarie said, earning a nudge in return.

Jisung turned his attention back to their classmates. “Then it’s Felix, Elise and her new boyfriend, and then Seungmin,” he said, mostly talking to himself. “You know, I’m surprised Felix and Seungmin don’t have a date.”

“Yeah, funny, who knows?” Rosemarie shrugged, feeling her face heat. She had promised her friends that she would keep their secret, and she had full intentions to do so.

“There are ten people in front of us,” he counted.

“Good. We are right in the middle, then,” she replied.

“Shocker,” Jisung mimicked with a quirky grin.

Suddenly, the fanfare of Auradon began, and the crowd below looked up to the balcony that the princes and princesses were waiting on. The presentation began, and each couple glided down the staircase as their parents and other important political figures in Auradon watched and whispered as they walked.

“I hate doing this shit,” Rosemarie said, gritting her teeth. She could feel moisture gathering in her palms as they approached the front of the line.

“I hate it too. Just hold on to my arm,” Jisung said as their names were announced together.

Rosemarie gripped his arm, doing her best to avert the stares of all those below her. She kept her gaze trained on the thrones at the back of the room, looking just above the king and queen sitting in them. Rosemarie focused on the stained glass behind the pedestal: a stunning scene of High King Adam and High Queen Belle as he became a human once more.

“Watch your step,” Jisung whispered to her.

Rosemarie looked down to see that the final step was slightly larger than the others. She stepped carefully, thankful she hadn’t fallen flat on her face.

“Thanks,” she whispered, keeping her arm looped through Jisung’s.

They found an empty place near his parents to watch the rest of the procession. Rosemarie curtsied to his family, earning a grin from Queen Tiana. She had always liked Jisung’s mother despite only having spoken to her a few times. The queen seemed to have the same rebellious energy that she had. It was easy to tell that Queen Tiana couldn’t care less what any other royal thought of her. She had been born a peasant girl, after all.

The friends watched the rest of the procession intently, whispering to each other about the other students as they were presented. The Inner Kingdom students glided down the stairs, most with their significant other, taking a place on the ballroom floor once they arrived.

Rosemarie was excited to see her friends’ presentation. She knew they were going to be stunning. She tapped Jisung’s arm and pointed to the top of the staircase once the last Inner Kingdom couple had been announced.

The balcony doors were opened. All of the Outer Kingdom students were huddled together, their emotions ranging from confused to outraged.

“Lastly, we have the students from the Outer Kingdoms,” the attendant said, his voice flat. The misfit group was rushed down the staircase, no pomp or circumstance granted to them.

Rosemarie bit her lip to keep her foul words in her mouth. She watched Eirá, who kept her head lowered as she shuffled next to Jeongin from Aphelothia. Her gaze moved to Moira, who stood near the back of the line, her fiery gaze trained upon the crowd. She kept her head held high, no doubt fuming inside from the look on her face.

“Oh no,” Jisung whispered, clutching Rosemarie’s arm tighter.

“This is bullshit,” she replied, finally letting her words free.

Rosemarie looked at Moira’s parents, who had similar looks of distaste on their features. Many of the Outer Kingdom kings and queens stood together, all at the back of the crowd, like their children were. Rosemarie noticed Eirá’s mother standing with her sister, who had tear stains on her cheeks. Her gaze moved to the floor, understanding exactly what Queen Anna was feeling.

Once the Outer Kingdom students had arrived on the ballroom floor, the orchestra began to play a lively dance tune. Disregarding their entrance, couples of all ages filed excitedly to the dance floor.

“Let’s sit this one out,” Rosemarie scowled, watching the Inner Kingdom royals and politicians prance around.

“I agree,” Jisung replied, moving his hand to her back. “Should we get some refreshments?”

Rosemarie nodded. She felt Jisung put his other hand under her chin and tilt her face toward his.

“Everything’s going to be alright, Rosemarie,” he reassured her, smiling as he dropped his hand.

She nodded, finally able to give him a genuine smile through her angry expression.

“I say we head towards the alcohol,” he grinned, making sure no one around them heard.

Rosemarie took his hand. “That sounds fantastic.”

She dragged him away from the dance floor and to the table stocked with refreshments. She gave the bartender a nasty, threatening glare, which landed the two underage royals a glass of champagne without a fight.

“Cheers,” Jisung winked, clinking his glass to hers.

“Cheers,” Rosemarie replied.

She watched as Jisung downed the contents of his glass in one sip. Her eyebrows rose in delight.

“I didn’t know you were much of a drinker,” she laughed, sipping on her champagne.

Jisung grinned, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Only when I need to be, Rosemarie.”

Chapter Text

Eirá leaned over the balcony rail, admiring the Royal Palace’s gardens spreading just a few feet below her. She was thankful for the thick fabric of her traditional gown, which had been styled with bits of Northuldran and Arendellean effects. It had the lovely stitching of Arendelle and the gracious warmth of Northuldran clothing.

She closed her eyes and let Air caress her face. Eirá was glad to finally escape the ballroom with its tense, judgmental looks. The whispers of others couldn’t reach her at the secluded garden balcony.

“There you are,” a voice breathed in relief, interrupting her silent seclusion.

Eirá turned to see Seungmin, his cheeks red from the biting cold. She lifted a hand to his face, cupping his freezing skin in hers. He leaned into her touch, which had become natural for the both of them over their many hours spent together at the cottage.

“How long have you been outside?” she asked, wishing she could give him warmth to stop his shivers.

“Maybe half an hour?” he said, his teeth chattering.

“They sure don’t make your Auroraian clothes as warm as mine,” she giggled.

Seungmin grinned and wrapped an arm around her. “Certainly not. I’m jealous of you.”

Eirá laughed, leaning into him. Her face rubbed against the cold fabric of his gray suit. She closed her eyes, soaking in his evergreen scent.

They had become extremely close over their many meetings at his family’s cottage. Eirá even liked to think they were more than friends; if this is what a relationship looked like. From what she had observed in her lifetime, she and Seungmin could be considered a couple. But she didn’t want to ask him about it first. What if she was wrong? She knew she would be mortified and never be able to see him again. Besides, he hadn’t kissed her yet. A kiss was the seal of a romance, as far as she knew. Surely, he didn’t like her that way, then.

“Let’s take a walk. I’ve been dying to see you all night,” Seungmin began, leading them down a few steps into the lower level of the garden. Many plants had shriveled away for the winter, leaving only the heartiest ones standing. Eirá caressed the leaves of a bush as she walked by, feeling Earth hum her approval.

“Who are you talking to?” Seungmin asked, his voice cutting through the melodic hum she had been surrounded by.

Eirá snapped her attention back to him, not realizing she had gotten so distracted. Her cheeks flushed when she met his gaze.

“It was Earth,” she started. “She’s getting ready for winter, it seems.”

“It sure feels like it,” he laughed, shivering again.

“If you’re cold we can always go inside,” Eirá said, sitting on a nearby bench. As she waited for his reply, she took Seungmin’s hand, wrapping it in the long, bell-sleeve of her gown. If her skin wouldn’t warm him, she at least hoped the fabric would.

“No, no,” he replied, shaking his head. “I don’t want to be in there if I don’t have to be. It’s tense.”

Eirá smiled at him, holding his fabric-covered hand between hers. “I agree.”

Her face fell as her thoughts drifted to the parliament meeting yesterday. She had heard the borders were closing to the Outer Kingdoms. Therefore, if she wanted to return home, she would have to leave in a week.

“Are you really going to leave soon?” Seungmin asked, seeming to read her mind.

“I…” she started. “I have to. The parliament ruled so,” she whispered. “If I’m not gone…” Eirá shook her head. “They’ll take me as a prisoner for illegal crossing. That was the decision.”

Seungmin wrapped his free arm around her, pulling Eirá close to him. She hummed softly in approval, keeping her grasp on his hand wrapped in her fabric.

“I wish I knew how to stop this. I hate that my parents did this to you.”

She watched a scowl cover his features. Eirá knew he wasn’t wrong, unfortunately. His parents were powerful members of parliament, and King Philip was the one who suggested the idea of closing the borders in the first place.

“It’s alright. It’s not your fault, Seungmin.”

He sighed, at a loss for words. “I’ll write to you as much as I can. I’ll even try to visit. Maybe my father will let me do a diplomatic visit to Arendelle.”

“Of course,” Eirá said, adjusting his silver crown that had tilted to the side.

Seungmin chuckled, bringing his hand up to his crown to meet hers. “Does that look better?” he asked, the look in his eyes filled with warmth despite his quivering hand.

“It looks perfect,” Eirá said.

He stared at her for a moment, as he so often did while processing things he wanted to say before speaking aloud.

“Forgive me if this is rude,” he began. “But don’t you have a crown too?”

Eirá shrugged. Sure, she and her mother were the only ‘royals’ in attendance without a crown adorning their head, but she didn’t care one bit about having a crown to parade around. A crown didn’t make someone a good ruler.

“The Northuldrans do not have a royal family. We have our village leader, but no central sense of authority, I suppose.”

Seungmin nodded.

“And I don’t have a crown through Arendelle since I never had a christening like Chan did. I’ve never needed one, nor do I deserve one.”

“I hardly think so,” he promptly replied, letting Eirá wrap his other hand in her sleeve.

Eirá raised her brow. “What does that mean?”

“Your mother was a queen once, and you are still close with your aunt and uncle. And besides, I think you would look beautiful with a crown,” he grinned.

She dropped her gaze, chest tightening. “Maybe one day I’ll have to have one anyway.”

“Hm?” Seungmin asked, rubbing his hands together.

“With Chan…” she began, wanting to tread carefully. Seungmin had no idea that Chan was alive, but she did.

He tilted his head, beckoning her to continue.

“With Chan gone,” Eirá said, releasing her breath. “That means I’m next in line to the throne of Arendelle.”

“Oh. I see,” he wondered aloud.

“No one has spoken to me about it yet, but with how the line of succession works, it would come to me. My mother couldn’t take the throne again after abdicating, and it’s not like she would want to anyway,” Eirá scoffed.

“Do you want to be queen?” Seungmin asked.

Eirá paused, pursing her lips. She knew her answer, but it was also one that would upset many people. However, Eirá knew that Seungmin was not one of those people, so she decided to proceed honestly.

She looked back down at his hands. “Not one bit, Seungmin. I would much rather stay with my people in the Northern Forest than be queen of my cousin’s kingdom. It’s not my place.”

She felt tears well in her eyes at the thought of it, even though Chan was alive and well. It was a fate that was too close for comfort.

“Eirá,” he began, bringing a hand to her cheek. “I know you can’t see it right now, but you would make a great queen. Even in the short amount of time I’ve known you, I can say this for a fact.”

She smiled sadly at him, her lips curling downward rather than upward. She would have replied differently if she hadn’t noticed the blue tint on his lips.

“Your lips are blue,” she pointed out bluntly.

“Oh, are they?” Seungmin asked. He brought his hand to his mouth. “I am sort of… cold.”

“I think we’re past that point,” Eirá remarked. Blue lips were more like frostbite than a chill. “Fire,” she whispered, hoping the spirit could hear her in the unfamiliar place. At first, there was no response.

“Should we try together?” Seungmin asked.

Eirá nodded.

“Fire!” They called together. Still, there was no response.

“Fire,” Seungmin said once more, lowering his voice.

A few moments later, his spirit leaped out of the sunset shadows and onto his hair, where it always loved to land.

“Hey there,” Eirá said, picking up the creature from his locks. She petted the purple spirit gently. “I think Seungmin needs your help.” She smiled at him, placing his spirit in his extended hand.

Eirá watched the spirit’s skin glow as it heated. Seungmin closed his eyes and sighed as the creature warmed him. Eirá leaned against Seungmin, watching his lips slowly turn back to their normal, rosy color. She was glad her natural coolness wouldn’t freeze him any further now that Fire was present.

“Your turn,” Seungmin said after a few minutes of silence, placing the creature on Eirá’s shoulder.

“No, no, I don’t need him as much as you do,” she refused, taking the spirit and setting it on his hair with a giggle. The spirit crawled its way onto his crown, winding around the blue and pink jewels cresting it. Eirá laughed, perhaps the most genuinely she had the entire night, and let the creature crawl onto her finger. She petted the spirit, feeling Seungmin’s fond gaze on her.

“Eirá! There you are!” A voice called from the balcony.

Eirá and Seungmin jumped up from the bench they had been sitting on. Eirá quickly thanked the spirit and let it escape before the figures could see.

Jeongin and Hyunjin walked toward the pair, sneaking a sly glance at each other. Eirá sighed, knowing she would get peppered with questions from the ever-curious princes.

“We’ve been looking for you for a while,” Jeongin said, grinning at her. “The presentation is starting soon.”

“Damn it,” Seungmin said, slapping his forehead.

“It’s a nice bonus we found you, too!” Hyunjin laughed. “You better go before the High Prince bites your head off.”

“I’ll see you later, okay?” Seungmin told Eirá, taking her hand in his.

“Alright,” she replied. “Good luck.”

He gave her hand a final squeeze, then burst off in a run toward the ballroom.

Eirá walked alongside Hyunjin and Jeongin at a slower pace, rounding the western side of the castle to the ballroom entrance.

“Looks like someone has bagged themselves a king,” Hyunjin joked, crossing his arms.

“It’s not like that,” Eirá replied hurriedly. “Seungmin’s just… a friend.”

“It sure doesn’t seem like it, Eirá,” Jeongin chimed in, always the quieter of the two princes.

She looked away from the boys, her cheeks heating with embarrassment. Maybe her romantic feelings weren’t as unrequited as she believed.

Chapter Text

Moira adjusted Felix’s golden crown, making sure to keep her body pressed behind the marble pillar at the edge of the ballroom. Her hands shook furiously as she moved it into place.

Felix brought his hands to hers. “Why are you shaking so much?” he asked, a hint of laughter in his voice.

Moira gulped. “I… I don’t know.”

She blinked rapidly, hoping to come up with any reason besides the fact that an arrow would be shot at his head in a matter of minutes or the horrible plans that Chan had told her of that morning.

“I’m just nervous for you, I guess,” she settled on.

“Don’t be, dear,” he said, using the fond nickname he had started to call her as of late. “I’ve done this a million times. All I have to do is stand next to Beau and bow. The worst thing is making sure my crown doesn’t fall off my head,” he chuckled.

Or that your crown isn’t shot right off your head, she thought.

“Alright,” she nodded.

Felix pulled her in for a hug, releasing her quickly as a servant rounded the corner. He held her elbow, pulling her close to him. She could smell his sweet-scented cologne, making her heart flutter.

“I’ll see you as soon as possible after the presentation, okay?”

Moira nodded once again, swallowing a lump in her throat. “Okay,” she squeaked, praying he was telling the truth.

He began to leave, but Moira panicked.

“Felix, wait.”

He stopped, waiting for her to continue with a gentle smile. How could Moira tell him what was about to happen? She didn’t even know what the counter-movement planned to do. She swallowed the lump in her throat.

“Good luck.”

Felix gave her a bright, reassuring smile and turned back into the ballroom. Moira, on the other hand, made sure the coast was clear before dashing up a set of stairs just to her right. Her heart pounded with every step as she ascended into darkness. She slowed her footsteps as she reached the top, hearing whispers from the landing.

“Moira, come in,” Chan told her, reaching out his hand to her in the darkness. She grabbed it tightly, letting him lead her into the dimly lit choir loft.

“How are you feeling?” he asked.

Moira could hear the sheer excitement in his voice. After the parliament’s decision the prior day, he had told her that the counter-movement’s plans had changed. They decided to attack the Mid-Year’s Ball instead of the end-of-the-year sendoff, as they had originally planned. The movement was growing too quickly. With their new banishment, the leaders had figured there was no better time than the present to make themselves known before they were shut away forever.

Therefore, she reminded herself, Felix would die tonight.

Moira shook her head, thankful that Chan couldn’t see her willing the bad thoughts away. She couldn’t let him die. She wouldn’t.

“I’m fine,” she chose to reply.

“Good,” Chan said giddily. “I’m glad Minho was able to get us up here. It has the perfect view for your shot.”

He led her a little further into the loft, bending down in case any ball-goers spotted movement. Moira noticed her bow resting against the piano, along with two other masked archers. Chan pointed out of the balcony, showing her the perfect alignment with the podium where the presentation was to take place. She had to agree, it did make the aim for a perfect shot.

“So, how do I get out of here after?” Moira asked, wanting to be as prepared as possible.

“Good question,” Chan smiled. “Minho suggested that you run down the stairs to the left.” Chan pointed at a staircase opposite the one she arrived from. “They lead to the guest receiving area just outside the ballroom. You can say you had been in the restroom or something,” he shrugged. “No one would suspect a thing.”

“Okay,” Moira agreed. She thought his idea was reasonable enough. “Then how will you be getting out of here?”

Chan leaned closer to her, the stained glass making red reflections on his irises. “I’ll go down the same stairs as you. We have a good number of soldiers waiting over on the eastern side of the castle.”

“Behind the glass,” Moira gasped, realizing the attack was truly happening.

“Exactly. They’ll be able to storm in and take prisoners. We aren’t trying to kill anyone except the three kings, and maybe their fathers, but I’m sure there will be some violence,” he shrugged.

“What about our families?” she asked, wringing her hands together.

“Look,” Chan said, directing her gaze to the dance floor. “All of the Outer Kingdom royals have been directed to the back of the ballroom, thanks to some help we had from allies in the palace staff. No one has questioned a thing.”

“So they’ll be safe?”

“Absolutely. I‘ll make sure of it.” Chan rested his hand on Moira’s shoulder, making her feel uneasy. “All you need to do is shoot your arrow above the High Prince and then get out of here as fast as you can. Okay?”

Moira inhaled. “Okay.”

“I’ll let you get ready to shoot. The presentation is happening any minute now.”

Moira grabbed her bow from the piano. Its weight felt unbearable in her shaking hands. The excitement she had felt for being a part of the movement had quickly dissipated in the reality of the situation. She wanted to scream from the choir loft and tell everyone below to run, especially Felix and the other two future kings. The princes had no idea that death was waiting for them that evening.

She felt a tear slip down her cheek, but she quickly brushed it away. She had made a promise to help the counter-movement and her kingdom, and she had no intention of breaking it. Even if it made her feel sick to her stomach. There were benefits to be gained once the High King was out of power and rulership was restored to the kingdoms. But was the benefit worth the cost of a precious life?

“Good evening, Your Highnesses,” the headmaster of Auradon Prep announced into a microphone, bowing deeply. “I am proud to present three of our brightest students, each promising us a wonderful future.”

The royals clapped as the princes filed onto the platform just in front of the empty thrones. Felix led the way, standing at High Prince Beau’s right. He wore a cheerful smile on his face.

Moira did her best to contain her fearful gulp as she readied her bow with the other two archers.

“Prince Seungmin of Auroria, son of King Phillip and Queen Aurora,” the professor said, extending his hand to Seungmin.

A tear slipped down Moira’s cheek for her friend, who was no doubt watching him excitedly from the back of the ballroom.

“Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg, son of King Charming and Queen Cinderella.”

Moira watched Felix step forward with a kind smile, his eyes searching the crowd. Another tear slipped down her cheek as she realized that the search was likely for her, and she was nowhere to be seen. He bowed deeply, keeping the crown balanced on his head.

She tensed as the archer to her left strung their arrow.

“And lastly, His Royal Highness High Prince Beau of Auradon, son of our beloved High King Adam and High Queen Belle!”

The room erupted with cheers.

“Ready…” Chan said behind them, his voice tense.

Moira pulled her arrow backward, pointing it at the glass behind the High Prince. She aimed right for the glass eye of his mother, poised just above the tip of his crown. Moira thought back to the night of the banquet and the foul things the High Queen had said to her and her friends as she stared at the glass. She tightened her grip on the arrow.

Time seemed to move in slow motion as the High Prince took his place between Seungmin and Felix, shaking hands with them both.

“Aim…” Chan said as the princes moved back into their positions.

Moira noticed their parents approaching them. She lifted her fingers.

“Fire.”

The three exceptional archers let go of their arrows in tandem, perfectly aiming at the glass behind the princes. Moira’s arrow hit the center of the High Queen’s eye, just as she intended it to. The glass exploded, sending colored shards searing through the air.

Moira stumbled backward, watching Felix fall to the ground and clutch his shoulder. She felt her bow being ripped off her back as she sat on the stones, stunned at what she had just done. Chaos erupted as soldiers from the Outer Kingdoms poured into the ballroom.

“Go, princess, go!” a voice said, snapping Moira out of her daze. She saw the archer who shot over Felix, a woman with hazel-colored eyes, grab her arm and lift her from the ground. The woman shoved Moira toward the left staircase, and she took off in a hazy, mad dash.

Moira wiped the tears from her face as she reached the landing, which was shockingly empty. She hurried toward the door of the ballroom, attempting to calm her frantic breathing. Within seconds, the door swung open, enveloping her in a crowd of royals and other attendees fleeing for their lives. She looked for her parents and younger siblings but couldn’t find them in the crowd.

Moira fought as best as she could against the masses, praying she could get to Felix before Changbin killed him. She grunted as she pushed and shoved around the others, finally making her way into the messy ballroom. Moira ran to the platform, noticing streaks of blood across it. Despite the blood, Felix was nowhere to be seen.

“Felix!” she cried out, her voice hardly carrying above the screams of others. “Felix!”

Moira looked around frantically, searching for any sign of him. She fell to the ground when a group of soldiers from her own kingdom pushed her, not noticing she was in their way. She yelped as her wrist popped, hitting the floor in full force. She cradled it in her right hand, standing without any hesitation.

She pushed the pain aside. She had to find Felix.

Suddenly, a small, blue light appeared in front of her. It sang a familiar, ancient tune. The noises of the ballroom faded to nothing as the spirit glowed brighter.

Moira stopped in her tracks, enchanted by the light. “A Will-‘O-the-Wisp?” she gasped, reaching out for it.

As they always do, it shrank away with a melodic squeal before appearing a few steps ahead.

Moira followed the ancient spirits along the wall of the ballroom, letting them lead her to the pillar she had seen Felix not long before. Not a thing interrupted her journey, even though war was raging only a foot away from where she walked. If she imagined hard enough, Moira felt as if she was walking through her woods to an ancient ruin the Wisps wanted her to explore.

The final Wisp disappeared with a sigh, revealing a blond figure crouched on the ground before her. Moira snapped out of her trance in an instant. The screams and sounds of fighting returned in full force, making her ears ring.

“Felix!” Moira cried, falling to her knees. She thanked her ancient guardians for leading her to him.

He looked up at her, his eyes watery. His hand was covered in blood, his pristine white suit stained red from the large gash in his shoulder. His cheek had been sliced as well, leaving a river of red dripping down his neck. Moira hoped that was the last of his injuries, but from the dazed look in his eyes, she knew there were more.

“Moira,” he said, his voice barely a whisper.

“We have to get out of here, Felix,” she said, wrapping her good arm around him. She did her best to hoist him up, but he stumbled to the ground again.

“I’m… I’m sorry,” he breathed, tears streaming down his cheeks.

“No,” Moira shook her head.

“Why is this happening?” he hiccuped, his chest rising and falling quickly.

“Breathe with me, Felix. It’s going to be okay.” Moira cupped his cheek, applying pressure to his wound simultaneously. Hot tears streamed down her face as he winced under her touch. “We need to leave.”

“Moira,” he began.

“Ready? One, two,” she began to count off, wrapping her arms around him to help him up.

“Moira!” he repeated, his voice the loudest it had been since she found him.

She now understood why he had been panicking. She felt two arms lift her from the ground, shoving her away from Felix. Moira immediately recognized the gloved hands of Auradon’s army. They hauled her away from him despite her efforts to fight against them.

“Wait!” she cried. “Help him, please!”

The soldier latched tight handcuffs around Moira’s wrists, making her cry out in pain from the pressure on her injured wrist. The soldier dragged her away from Felix, who had gone limp against the marble pillar.

“Felix!” she cried out, fully sobbing. “Felix!”

“Shut up,” the soldier said, yanking her forward.

Moira couldn’t help the distressed sobs escaping her lips. He was dead. He was dying. I’ll never see him again.

“I said shut up!” the soldier yelled, this time slapping her across the face.

She instantly stopped her crying, the action shocking her into silence. She barely dragged her feet as one of the soldiers continued to pull her deep into the castle, leading her down a dark chamber. Moira tripped on the last stair they descended, landing on her already injured wrist once more.

“We’ll get you out of here. Just wait with the others,” he whispered in her ear before shoving her into the cell.

“Huh?” she said, not completely registering his words through her distress.

Moira let herself fall into the people in front of her, too numb to care if she hit the ground again. She felt a pair of arms catch her and looked into the face of a young soldier from her kingdom. She couldn’t stare at his face long, for her emotions and pain were overwhelming.

The room spun around her, and before she knew it, all she could see was black.

Chapter Text

This isn’t what Chan promised me, Eirá thought as she made a mad dash for the palace gardens to escape the violence that had erupted since the glass was shattered. Chan had said there would be the least amount of violence possible, yet Eirá found herself running from terrifying soldiers who wanted to cut her down. Even if they were on the same side, she didn’t trust anyone to keep her safe but herself.

She yelped as she hurried along the walls of the ballroom, hoping she could make it to the door before someone caught her. She scanned her surroundings frantically, making sure an Auradonian soldier wasn’t approaching her. She gritted her teeth whenever she heard swords clink together or someone scream out in pain.

Eirá tiptoed around shards of glass near the platform where Seungmin had been only minutes earlier. She wished she knew where he was. The last time she saw him, he had ducked just in time for a large shard of glass to narrowly miss his neck.

She bolted through the broken stained glass window to her freedom. A wind had picked up since she had last been outside. It made the air even chillier than before. The chaotic battle had begun to make its way out into the upper gardens, pushing Eirá down to the further levels.

As she ran further into the gardens, she prayed Seungmin had made it out of the ballroom alive. She wondered if he would have come to the gardens to look for her the same way she was searching for him.

Above all, she hoped she could find him before her cousin. Eirá hadn’t seen Chan anywhere in the ballroom, but she had no doubts that he was behind the arrows. Otherwise, how would he have known to have some of his best Arendellean soldiers just behind it, bursting into the ballroom first?

Eirá heard the clinking of swords quickly approaching on her right. She dashed to the left and hid behind a bush, cowering in the darkness of the night. She tucked the white train of her dress behind her to conceal herself. She peeked around the bush to see which direction she should escape, but stopped in her tracks.

Her heart threatened to leap out of her chest when she saw Seungmin battling with a soldier from Hyunjin’s kingdom. With a sudden burst, he swung his sword at the soldier, making him fall to the ground. Eirá did her best to ignore the blood on his sword.

Seungmin wiped the sweat on his brow, putting his hands on his knees from exhaustion.

“Seungmin!” she called out to him, revealing herself from behind the bush.

He looked up from his crumpled state, a relieved smile strewn across his features.

Just as she was about to approach him, movement caught her eye in the shadows. Eirá felt Earth rumble beneath her in a warning. Before she could yell at Seungmin to run, Chan ran out of the darkness, his sword ready to strike.

“No!” Eirá screamed, reaching her hand out towards him. Ice shot from her outstretched hand, flying towards Chan.

She felt the wind pick up, unnaturally blowing to the west. Eirá’s world seemed to move in slow motion as she watched the wind take her ice and set it straight into Seungmin’s heart. Ice exploded around him. She watched his sword clatter to the ground, hand outstretched toward her.

Eirá recoiled, falling to the ground as her knees gave out beneath her. She mumbled incoherently, unable to stop her shaking hands as she watched her ice form around Seungmin’s body.

“Eirá,” Chan said, rushing toward her despite the little distance between them.

“It… it was you,” she said, lips trembling. “You… Air…”

Chan tilted his head and sheathed his sword. He grabbed onto her elbows with bloody hands.

“It’s your fault,” Eirá muttered through sobs.

“No, Eirá,” he said, gently taking her hands and helping her stand.

Eirá couldn’t bear to look at him, for she noticed the blue ice beginning to creep up Seungmin’s body, inch by inch.

“You’ve helped me accomplish what needed to be done. It’s yours.”

Chan let go of her hands and ran for the royal palace, leaving Eirá frozen in place. She screamed in frustration and agony, her voice echoing off the stone walls. Blasts of ice shot toward her cousin, none of them reaching him. Furious, she ran for Seungmin.

“I’m sorry,” she sobbed, watching the ice envelop Seungmin’s hands. She held his frozen hands, wishing she could feel his usual warmth. The ice even felt cold against her enchanted skin.

“I’m so sorry, Seungmin. I… I…”

The ice was now on his shoulders. Eirá couldn’t take her eyes off the horrible sight.

“Where is the witch?” A soldier’s voice rang out across the gardens. The sound of boots against the gravel path quickly approached them.

Eirá hardly noticed the stomping, for her eyes were focused on her ice lacing its way up Seungmin’s neck in perfectly patterned spirals; the same spirals that had brought her so much joy when they adorned her bedroom at home. Now, they only made her sick.

“No,” she shook her head, watching it dance across his jaw. “Fire!” She called out to the element as a last resort, hoping it could hear her. She received no reply.

She cupped Seungmin’s cheek, watching the ice dance beneath her fingers. She could have sworn a forgiving look passed through Seungmin’s eyes, though it may have been only a shadow through the uncontrollable tears spilling in rivers down her cheeks.

Eirá’s hands shook furiously as they held Seungmin’s face, watching the ice glass over his eyes before swallowing him whole. She choked out a sob, head falling onto his chest.

There was only one last thing she could try. If it didn’t work, she would lose him forever. But he was worth the risk.

She lifted her head, her entire body trembling from fear. “I… I love you, Pierre,” Eirá whispered, pressing her trembling lips to his frozen ones.

She didn’t move away from him as a burst of white light erupted around them, emanating from his heart pressed against her chest. Though she wanted to scream with joy, Eirá kept her lips on his, falling to the ground as the powers of Ahtohallan overtook them both. She felt herself becoming weaker as the power dissipated, sucking the life from her.

Eirá felt a hand wrap around the back of her neck, making her jolt away in surprise. Her tired eyes fluttered open to see Seungmin looking back at her; his skin returned to its usual honey color.

“Eirá,” he started, wincing as he spoke.

She began to cry uncontrollably, flinging herself onto him. She let her weak arms pull him closer until there was no space between them. His skin was freezing. She so terribly wished she had the power to warm him.

“I love you too,” he whispered weakly, tucking his face into the crook of her neck.

This only made Eirá sob harder. Was this how her mother felt after unfreezing her sister? Was their love really as true as theirs? Eirá felt her rivers of tears dripping onto his suit, wetting the gray fabric.

Seungmin convulsed with a sharp wince, leaning forward onto Eirá. She held him tighter, noticing his stained abdomen for the first time. His breathing was weak, sputtering with coughs as he tried to catch it.

“It’s the prince!” a soldier’s voice rang out.

“Seize the witch!” another called.

Eirá looked up to see a group of soldiers only a few feet away.

“No! Stop!” She shook her head, clinging to Seungmin. Eirá felt a strong grip tear her away from him. The warmth she had been feeling was replaced with a chill. The soldiers wrapped their arms around her weak body, squeezing her tired limbs.

“You will burn at the stake for your crimes,” one of them sneered, pulling her hair backward. She felt the pain sear through her like a sharp knife, but nothing compared to the pain her heart felt when she was ripped away from Seungmin.

“Wait,” Seungmin cried, his voice hoarse. “Stop!”

He had moved his hand to his side, but the blood only seeped through his fingers where he had been cut. Eirá panicked at the sight of his wound, forgetting about her own weakness.

The soldiers didn’t bother to listen to either of their pleas.

“Get him to the medical wing, quickly,” the commander said to the others.

They gently helped Seungmin to his feet, though his legs wobbled beneath him. The soldiers holding Eirá yanked her backward, pulling her up the stairs.

“Eirá!” Seungmin called out to her, his voice barely a whisper above the loud wind.

Tears streamed down her face as the other soldiers helped him walk, taking him away from her.

To her surprise, two small, purple creatures caught her attention on a nearby bush. Her lips trembled at the sight of the Fire spirits, who had finally heard her call for help.

“Go with him,” she said, fighting the urge not to let her knees give out beneath her. “Keep him warm, please.”

Without question, the spirits darted away. She wished she could have seen if they made it to Seungmin, but the soldiers had dragged her far away from where she had been in the garden. They were wandering down a different path, much darker and not well-kept, to the basement level of the palace.

Eirá knew where she was headed. She let the soldiers drag her to the prison, which had been filled with her fellow Outer Kingdom counterparts. The Auradon soldiers pushed her into a tiny cell, with only a small, gated window high above her.

“You will wait here until the order is given,” one said.

“Not even these Outer Kingdom bastards deserve to be in the presence of a witch like you.”

With the other’s words, he latched the gate closed, turning the key in the lock.

Eirá slumped to the ground, the last tear she had within her seeping into the cold, stone floor.

Chapter Text

Rosemarie felt as if she were running blindly through the ballroom. She cursed herself for letting Jisung wander off just before the three kings’ presentation to retrieve more drinks for them. If only she had known how the ball would become a battlefield, she would have clung to him for dear life.

“Princess! This way, please!” a soldier from the Royal Palace beckoned to her, covering her with his body.

“Where is Prince Jisung?” she asked hurriedly.

“I do not know,” he replied, yelling over the screaming in the ballroom.

“Find him, please!” she begged, knowing she was powerless alone.

Suddenly, an arrow flung through the air, lodging itself into the soldier’s back. Rosemarie gasped, jumping away from him. Before she could think, another arrow pierced the air, headed in her direction. She ducked, thankfully missing the ill-intended shot. She crawled along the backside of the ballroom, ending up near the bar area.

Rosemarie ducked behind the large island, pressing herself against the sink. She trembled in fear, praying no one would find her in the covered, dark area. She forced herself to take deep breaths, though the chaos around her made it nearly impossible.

A tiny whimper from behind the drink cooler made her jolt backward in fear. After calming her heart, she noticed a tuft of black hair peeking over the appliance. She crawled toward the person, hoping it was an ally and not an enemy.

Rosemarie had to refrain from screaming for joy at the sight of him. Somehow, by someone’s good graces, she had found Jisung. Alive. Without a word, she flung herself onto him, crying tears of joy onto his shoulder.

“Ouch… Rosemarie,” he mumbled, his voice trembling.

She backed away from him, clutching onto his shoulder.

“What’s… oh.” She closed her mouth instantly, not wanting to spill her dinner at the sight.

Jisung turned toward her, revealing the side of him that had been hiding against the appliance. A gash, likely from a sword, was cut clear down his left arm. Worse of all, an arrow had lodged itself into the palm of his left hand, making an unsightly scene.

Rosemarie blinked rapidly, willing her nausea away.

“Oh my God,” she said, holding onto the cooler to steady herself.

“Please… help…” he breathed through gritted teeth. “We… have to… leave.”

Rosemarie watched as Jisung struggled to keep his eyes open through his horrific pain. Though the injury was making her feel faint, she knew Jisung’s survival depended on her.

She swallowed her worries and looped an arm around him, pulling him to his feet. Rosemarie looked behind her in a panic, hoping no one could see them moving towards a door behind the bar. Though he could barely walk, she dragged Jisung along with her. She repeatedly tapped his face, willing him to stay awake.

She gave Jisung a slight push and ducked into the room behind the door. The sharp temperature change made her shiver instantly. The room was a cooler, a storage space filled to the brim with cases of wine and champagne.

Jisung groaned as Rosemarie gently propped him up against some cardboard boxes along the wall. She kept her eyes away from the trail of his blood that had followed them into the dark room.

“It… hurts,” he whimpered, tears flowing down his face.

“Shh,” Rosemarie said, willing him to save his energy to keep his consciousness.

“Rosemarie,” he began, chest heaving with an unsteady breath. “Am I…”

“No,” she said firmly, not letting him finish the undoubtedly horrific sentence he was going to say.

Rosemarie looked at his deformed hand, grimacing at what she knew she must do to help him.

“Jisung,” she started.

“Hm?” he was able to mutter before falling into a distressed coughing spurt.

“This is going to hurt,” she said, wrapping a hand around the arrow. With a deep, shaking breath, she swiftly pulled the arrow from his hand, keeping her eyes away from his wound as much as she could.

Jisung screamed in pain, clenching his teeth.

“I’m sorry,” Rosemarie said, cupping his face and rubbing his cheek. “I’m sorry.”

She wiped the tears pouring from his eyes with her sleeve. Her eyes darted to the door, making sure no one entered after hearing his distressed cry.

Jisung took deep breaths through the excruciating pain, each met with a shaky exhale. He had begun to sweat despite the freezing temperature of the drink cooler, the droplets on his face mixing with his tears.

Rosemarie sat in front of him. She knew what she needed to do next. It was no question.

Her mother and father had warned her against this. If anyone were to find out, she would face the same fate as her mother. People would come for her head, steal her away, and keep her locked away in a tall tower in the middle of the woods. Rosemarie couldn’t care less about that anymore. If the inherited power she held gave her away, it would have been worth it for this boy she had come to love.

Rosemarie wrapped her hair around Jisung’s palm with trembling hands. She couldn’t help but remember the famous story that followed her parents as she did so. How had she come to find herself succumbed to the same fate?

Once her hair was tightly secured around Jisung’s hand, she closed her eyes and began to sing.

Flower, gleam, and glow, she began, feeling heat wrap around her head. She opened her eyes, watching the golden magic travel down her locks.

“What… what,” Jisung said, opening his eyes once Rosemarie began her song.

Let your power shine. The strands around Jisung’s hand glowed golden.

Make the clock reverse, bring back what once was mine. Rosemarie felt the surge of power in her body, even though she knew she was a little off-key.

Heal what has been hurt. Change the fate’s design.

“Rosemarie…” Jisung stopped as his eyes followed the golden magic enveloping his hand.

Save what has been lost. Bring back what once was mine. Rosemarie watched as the magic of the golden flower seeped through his veins and traveled up his left arm, visible to the both of them.

What once was mine. A tear slipped from her eye as she watched his wounds close with her family’s magic.

Now completely healed, Jisung stared at her in shock as Rosemarie unwrapped her hair from his hand.

“How?” he squeaked.

She brought her timid gaze up to meet his. “I found out when I was seven years old. The flower mustn’t have been finished with its magic yet. The magic healed my father and is a part of him forever. Therefore,” she breathed. “It is a part of me, too, I guess.”

Jisung grabbed her and pulled her to him without another word. They shivered in each other’s arms, only listening to the other breathe as the yelling slowly subsided outside the door.

“How can I ever repay you?” Jisung whispered, brushing her hair away from her face.

Rosemarie shook her head. “Having you alive is enough. There is nothing more I would ask for.”

Jisung’s eyes softened as his gaze lingered on her. Before Rosemarie knew it, he had leaned into her, pressing his lips onto hers. The lingering taste of champagne mixed with the saltiness of both of their tears.

As they kissed, Rosemarie knew she had finally found her safe place. She hadn’t expected to find it in the prince from Towering Heights, but their kiss sealed the fact that it was fate that had brought her to him.

They pulled away from each other eventually, keeping their heads bowed together.

“I will be forever grateful to you, Rosemarie,” Jisung whispered.

His breath tickled her skin, making chills rise in Rosemarie’s arms.

Before she could thank him, the door to the freezer they were hiding in swung open. The couple moved away from each other but remained frozen in fear on the floor.

Rosemarie balked at the figure in the doorway when they stepped into the light.

“Minho?” she stuttered, not believing it was him.

“Oh my God,” her older brother said, running for her.

Rosemarie was stunned. She let him pull her into a hug, which they hadn’t done in years.

“I thought you were dead,” she cried, her entire body beginning to tremble.

He patted her back. “I was never dead. I just needed to leave.”

“Then why the hell did you do it like that?” she cried angrily.

To her surprise, Minho only laughed.

“I’m glad to see you didn’t let Auradon Prep change you a bit,” he said, pulling Rosemarie away from him.

She watched as his eyes traveled to Jisung, who had stood and watched the siblings’ reunion.

“I thought one of you was injured?” Minho observed, noting Jisung’s blood still covering the floor.

“I was,” Jisung began carefully, giving Minho a strange look.

Rosemarie watched the gears turn in her brother’s head.

“You did not,” he gasped, staring at her in shock.

“I did,” she nodded, motioning for Jisung to come closer to them.

“Mom and Dad are going to kill you if they find out,” he said worriedly, running a hand through his hair. “This is bad. This is bad.”

“Minho, we can trust him,” Rosemarie reassured her brother. “We’re…” she began, looking toward Jisung. She was unsure if she could finish the statement on her own.

“Together,” Jisung said for her, finishing exactly what she hoped he would.

“Ah,” Minho said, finally calming down. He shot a quick, sneaky glance at Rosemarie, who gave him a twisted expression in return. “We’ll discuss this later. For now, I need to get you two out of here.”

“Where are we going to go?” Rosemarie asked.

“Well,” Minho began, his breath smoking in the air. “You have two options. You can either get in a car that’ll drive you back home or to Jisung’s kingdom, or you can help me break my friends out of the dungeons.”

“Option two,” Rosemarie replied instantly, earning a worried look from Jisung.

“Are you sure it’ll be safe?” he asked, wringing his newly-healed hands.

“You can always go and leave Rosemarie with me,” Minho challenged, raising his brow at the younger prince.

Jisung shook his head. “Absolutely not. I’m coming with you.”

“Really, Minho?” Rosemarie sighed, knowing exactly what tricks her brother was playing.

“Good,” he replied to Jisung, giving his sister an ‘I know what I’m doing’ look.

Rosemarie only rolled her eyes. Oh, how glad she was to have her strange, spirited brother back.

“Let’s go. There are quite a few Outer Kingdom royals who have been thrown down there,” he said, pointing to the floor. His gaze slid to Rosemarie. “Including your roommates.”

“Damn it,” she cursed, feeling her face heating. “Let’s go.”

With her urgency, the trio rushed from the storage room into the mostly empty ballroom, devoid of the attack that had raged only a short amount of time earlier.

Rosemarie turned to Jisung and held out her hand. He took it instantly. She nodded to him and shook it, her knuckles turning white from how tightly she held onto him. They spoke to each other only with their gazes.

We can do this together.

Chapter Text

Rosemarie followed closely behind her brother as they wound through the back hallways of the palace. She knew what they were doing was dangerous, but she couldn’t bring herself to stop moving forward. The lives of her friends were at stake, and they weren’t something she was willing to sacrifice.

She began to recognize the lower levels of the Royal Palace as they descended. She and Minho, daredevils since birth, had snuck down to the dungeons on a diplomatic visit their parents had decided to bring them on years ago.

“Look familiar?” Minho smirked as they passed through a stone archway marking the entrance to the prison.

Rosemarie chuckled, nodding her head.

“Familiar?” Jisung questioned from beside her.

“We may or may not have come down here as kids,” Rosemarie shrugged, grinning at him.

Before Jisung could ask any more questions, Minho shushed them both. Boots clomping on the stone echoed through the chamber, quickly approaching the trio. They quickly ducked behind a small column protruding from the wall, bodies pressing uncomfortably against each other to stay hidden.

Jisung’s hands trembled on Rosemarie’s shoulders. She would have brought a hand up to his to comfort him if her own weren’t pressed to her brother’s back in the confined space. Fortunately, the soldiers quickly rushed by, likely to catch more Outer Kingdom prisoners.

Minho pressed a finger to his lips and beckoned for the younger royals to follow him into the dungeons. They crept into the poorly lit quarters, aware of every sound they made along the way.

The prison was exactly how Rosemarie remembered it. Except this time, the usually empty cells were filled with soldiers and royals from the Outer Kingdoms. She saw Hero, the prince from Olympus, crying behind bars and surrounded by soldiers from miscellaneous kingdoms.

“Where are all the guards?” she asked, shocked at the prison’s lack of security.

“Trying to get the others,” Minho replied, “or dead.”

“Oh,” Jisung commented for both of them.

Minho scanned the cells with urgency, brushing off their quick conversation. “If you see your friends, tell me,” he instructed.

Rosemarie looked in the cells, waiting to see the familiar faces of her roommates. She was met with cruel and confused stares from the captured people as they began to notice their presence.

“Rosemarie,” Jisung hissed, beckoning her to catch up to him.

He pointed to the back of a cell full of people. Sitting on the bench near the back, Rosemarie could see the top of her friend’s head, who had still not noticed her in the shadows.

Unable to contain her excitement, she ran up to the cell, wrapping her hands around the bars.

“Moira!” she cried.

Her friend turned to the sound of her voice, shimmying around soldiers from her kingdom to the front of the cell. Minho joined Rosemarie at the bars.

Moira wrapped one hand above Rosemarie’s. “I’m so glad you’re okay,” she said, her voice weak.

“You too,” Rosemarie replied, her heart filling with warmth. She leaned closer to the bars and whispered. “What of Felix?”

Moira shook her head, her eyes glassing over. “I don’t know. I saw him, but he was cut with the glass…” She bowed her head, unable to continue.

“We’re getting you out of here,” Minho said, shifting through his pocket. He pulled a set of keys from his side and turned them in the lock.

“How the hell did you get those?” Rosemarie balked.

Minho shrugged but was interrupted by voices in the cell.

“What about us?” A grim-faced soldier from Aphelothia asked.

“Yeah, do we get to escape too?” another said.

“Not yet,” Minho replied firmly, giving them a nasty glare. “Chan will be back for the rest of you.”

One of the soldiers rolled her eyes. “Sure. Yet we haven’t heard a thing from him since the arrows. Don’t you think he might be dead? Your whole ‘no violence’ thing didn’t work out well, did it?”

Minho stopped for a moment, the hard exterior he put up breaking for a moment.

“Stay here and he’ll be back for you,” he recovered, using what Rosemarie called his ‘king voice.’ “If you move when I open this gate, I’ll kill you.” Minho scowled at the prisoners.

“Fuck you,” some of the soldiers mumbled, turning their backs to the royals outside of the bars.

Minho pursed his lips and unlocked the gate, pushing it open just enough for Moira to slip through.

“Some leader you are. Looks like you’re still with the Inner Kingdoms,” another soldier spat.

Rosemarie looked to Jisung, who had the same confused expression as she did.

She then pulled her trembling friend into her arms as she exited the cell. Rosemarie did her best to calm her down. She patted her hair like a child, similar to the way her mother had when she was scared.

Moira sucked in her breath as Rosemarie grabbed her hands.

“What’s wrong? Are you hurt?” Rosemarie asked in concern.

“It’s my wrist,” she winced. “I must have broken it or something.”

Rosemarie looked down at Moira’s wrist. It was swollen and laced with a giant, purple bruise. Her friend was certainly right about that.

“Rosemarie,” Jisung started. “Can’t you do the…”

She hushed her boyfriend with a look. Jisung understood the hint, closing his mouth. His hand rested on his arm, which had been gravely injured only a short while ago. Luckily for Rosemarie, Moira’s quick wit was still dazed from the dramatic attack.

“Let’s find Eirá,” Minho told them, leading the way into the darkness and away from the disgruntled soldiers.

“I think they might have taken her further down,” Moira said, her voice trembling. “The temperature suddenly dropped, and it’s been freezing ever since.”

“So we’re headed in the right direction?” Rosemarie asked.

She adjusted her grip on Moira’s shoulders, keeping her from falling over. Her friend nodded weakly in reply. They pressed further into the dungeons, feeling the natural descent as they walked deeper into the earth.

“It’s creepy down here,” Jisung commented, looking around. He inched closer to Minho.

“Eirá’s definitely back here,” Rosemarie sighed. She could feel goosebumps rising on her arms from the freezing temperature of the dungeon.

Most of the cells they passed were empty, save for the dim firelight of a torch on the wall. The further they walked, the more she doubted her prediction. Perhaps the cells were this cold because of the temperature outdoors.

“Wait, Minho.”

Rosemarie stopped when she heard a familiar voice traveling up the hallway. Though it was only a whisper, the voice certainly sounded like Eirá.

“Move slowly,” Minho instructed, following the voice.

The air around them became peculiar as they advanced. A sudden breeze would come out of nowhere, and with it, a biting cold. Everyone shivered from not only the temperature but also what was no doubt exceptionally strong magic.

To no one’s shock, the group found Eirá at the end of the corridor. She sat in the corner of her tiny cell, her back toward the door. She looked up at the small window above her, her hair billowing in a mysterious breeze.

Rosemarie and Moira stumbled toward their friend.

Eirá startled at the noise, her hands covered in thick coats of ice. The fear melted from her face as she realized who was standing there.

“We’re getting you out of here,” Rosemarie said as Minho put the key in the lock.

He fumbled with it for a second, stringing a line of curse words.

“Damn it,” he cursed, shoving the key back into his pocket.

“Wh…what’s wrong?” Rosemarie stuttered.

Eirá slowly approached them, her face streaked with layers of ice.

“I don’t have the key. There must be a different set for the high-security cells,” he admitted, face red with anger.

“Is Seungmin okay?” Eirá said, looking at the four of them through the bars.

The group was silent for a moment. Everyone quickly glanced at each other. No one had seen the prince since the presentation.

“I don’t know, Eirá,” Minho finally said.

“Please help him,” she said, wringing her hands. “Just leave me here. He needs to stay warm. Make sure he has plenty of blankets and…” She choked on her words, new tears freezing on her cheeks.

“Don’t worry,” Rosemarie said, stretching a hand through the frigid metal bars.

Instead of accepting her gesture, Eirá backed away in fear. Rosemarie brought her hand back, startled by her reaction.

“Could we get to that window?” Jisung piped up, pointing to the barred window high above them.

Minho followed his gaze. He nodded excitedly to Jisung.

“Eirá, we’ll be back. Watch the window,” he commanded her, taking off in a run down the hallway.

Rosemarie gave her a hopeful look and followed her brother, dragging Moira along with her.

“Where do you think they took the royal families?” Jisung asked as they ran through the hallway.

“I don’t know for certain,” he replied. “But everyone is likely in their designated chambers with at least fifteen guards outside their door,” he joked.

“Even my family?” Moira asked.

They paused for a moment at the dungeon’s entrance.

“I…” Minho began, scratching the back of his head. “Likely not.”

Moira looked at the ground sadly. She mumbled a reply, but no one heard her exact words.

“Let’s keep moving,” Minho said, gesturing them along.

He led the group through the servants’ quarters, hoping to avoid the prying eyes of royals and guards.

“Are you sure it’s a good idea to go this way?” Jisung asked.

He took Moira from Rosemarie to give her shoulder a break. Moira, who usually would have protested at the help, accepted without question.

“It is better than returning to the ballroom, no?” he replied, lifting his brows.

“Certainly,” Jisung nodded, pursing his lips.

The group made it to the kitchen, surprisingly, without any hiccups. The few frantic servants they passed in the hallways were either too preoccupied to notice or simply pretended they didn’t see them. Rosemarie thought they would surely run across a guard, yet again, there wasn’t one to be seen. She wondered if her brother’s theory had been correct about the guards being stationed at the families’ guest rooms.

“This door should take us around to the dungeons,” Minho pointed out, holding the handle of a door near a giant stack of flour bags.

“How are we going to get Eirá through the bars?” Rosemarie asked. It wasn’t like any of them could carry a metal cutter or had the strength to pull them apart.

Minho smiled, making her raise her brows.

“You remember her mother’s story, don’t you?”

Rosemarie looked at her friends, noticing the same confusion on their faces.

“Perhaps not. Either way, when her mother was locked in the dungeons of Arendelle for freezing Chan’s mother, she was able to bust out of her metal handcuffs with her ice powers. Don’t you think Eirá could do the same?”

Rosemarie and Moira nodded. There was no doubt that Eirá was as powerful as her mother.

“Good. Let’s go then.”

It didn’t take long for the group to find the tiny window to Eirá’s cell. It was the last window in the row, and an odd breeze was blowing the dead plants around it while the others stayed still. Minho bent down on the ground, putting his face near the bars. It was only big enough for one person to look through, so the others stayed back.

“Told you we’d be back,” he joked. “But here’s what you need to do.”

Minho began to explain that Eirá must freeze the bars. Instead of the hopeful ‘yes’ they assumed she would reply with, they were met with confusion.

“I… I don’t think I can,” Eirá said, her voice barely audible to the three behind Minho.

“You have to,” Minho replied, wrapping his arm around one of the bars. “Otherwise, you aren’t going to be able to leave.”

Rosemarie rolled her eyes at her brother’s lack of emotional intelligence.

“Move it, Minho,” she said, shoving him out of the way. Her brother didn’t know a thing about Eirá, and Rosemarie knew that his forcefulness wouldn’t do a thing. She bent down to see Eirá standing on the bench a few feet below her. Rosemarie pulled Moira next to her.

“I don’t think I can do it,” she said again to her friends.

“Sure you can,” Rosemarie began. “You can jump up to the bars here,” she emphasized, wrapping her hand around one of them.

Eirá shook her head once more. “Please just go find Seungmin instead. He needs help, not me,” she said, bowing her head.

“Eirá, what happened?” Moira asked.

The friends sat quietly, waiting for her reply.

“I froze his heart,” she whispered, holding her trembling hands over her own heart.

Rosemarie couldn’t help the gasp that escaped her lips.

“Oh no,” Moira whispered.

“I was able to bring him back,” Eirá continued, “but that isn’t enough. He has to stay warm for a long time. Any slight chill could bring the ice back again and…” She shook her head, too overwhelmed to continue.

“If you break these bars,” Rosemarie started, “we’ll take you straight to him. We think all the royals have been sent to their guest suites.”

“You think so?” she said, her eyes wide.

Moira and Rosemarie nodded. They watched Eirá sigh in relief.

“Can you jump up to the bars?” Rosemarie asked.

The distance wasn’t long, but with Eirá’s unstable condition, she didn’t know if she would make it all the way.

“I’ll try,” she gulped.

Rosemarie and Moira backed away from the bars to give her space.

“Is she coming?” Jisung asked excitedly. The girls nodded, keeping their eyes trained on the bars. They watched as Eirá’s fingertips came into view multiple times, but failed to wrap around the metal. They heard her groan in frustration as her attempts continued to fail.

“Keep trying!” Moira encouraged her.

A gust of wind surged out of the small window, and Eirá’s hands appeared on the bars a moment later.

“Okay, now try to break them,” Minho chimed in from behind the girls.

The group watched as ice particles slowly formed around the metal. At this pace, it would take ages for Eirá to break herself free.

“The Tangletown princess is still missing,” a voice said, carried to them on the breeze.

The color drained from Rosemarie’s cheeks.

“And the prince from Towering Heights. Did you find their bodies?” another guard said.

“Damn it,” Minho cursed.

Rosemarie looked to Jisung, who had begun to tremble.

“Eirá, hurry, please!” Moira begged her.

Eirá’s hands were enveloped in ice around the bars.

“Someone is coming for Rosemarie and Jisung. They aren’t far away,” Moira told her.

“What?” she said nervously from the cell.

Rosemarie noticed the ice began to form faster as she became more stressed. If Eirá needed to be more anxious to break the bars…

She looked at her brother as the horrible lie came to mind. She would feel like such a bad friend if she said what she was thinking, but Eirá would forgive her, right? They needed to escape before these guards found them. It was for the good of them all.

Minho must have been thinking something similar, because he nodded at her to go ahead.

Rosemarie gulped and leaned in toward the bars. She closed her eyes, hoping Eirá wouldn’t hate her after this.

“Eirá,” she began. “The guards are getting closer. They said,” she gulped. “They said they found Seungmin outside and…” Rosemarie closed her mouth, unable to say anything more.

“What? No… no, please. He has to be inside.”

The ice formed twice as thickly on the bars.

“He’s going to freeze. It’s all my fault,” Eirá cried, her hands beginning to tremble.

“Look.” Jisung pointed to the bars that had begun to wobble.

The footsteps of the guards were now audible to the group.

“Hurry!” Rosemarie said to her.

She watched as Eirá bowed her head in defeat.

“He’s going to die because of me.”

The blue ice was wrapped fully around the metal.

“Come on, come on, come on,” Minho whispered from behind his sister.

Eirá’s hands trembled, making the bars shake. She gripped them even tighter. With a sudden burst, the ice exploded around the four of them. Rosemarie reached for Eirá before she could fall back into the cell. Moira scurried out of the way so Minho could be beside her. He grabbed Eirá’s other freezing arm and pulled her out of the cell.

Once she was free, she scurried to her feet.

“Eirá, wait,” Rosemarie said before she could run off into the deserted gardens.

She turned to her, clenching her still icy fists at her side.

“What I said about Seungmin was a lie. He should be in his family’s suite in the palace. We just needed you to break the bars quicker before…”

“Stop right there!” a Royal Palace soldier yelled, appearing from the shadows. A band of others appeared behind him.

“Go!” Minho yelled, running in the opposite direction.

Jisung grabbed Rosemarie’s hand and pulled her along with them. They kept to the dark shadows of the palace walls, rounding the corner of a tower to the northern side of the grand structure.

Rosemarie looked behind them to see the soldiers quickly approaching.

“Jisung, they’re close,” she warned him.

“We are turning left in three…”

“What?”

“Two, one.”

Jisung pulled them to the left with a jolt, causing Rosemarie to yelp. The soldiers caught on and followed them along the northern wall of the palace. They made a few more hasty turns, dodging trees and statues in an attempt to lose the soldiers.

Jisung yanked on her arm, pulling Rosemarie behind a tall hedge. The couple pressed their bodies to the stone, letting the leaves cover them. Jisung gripped her tightly, pressing a hand to her back. They both held their breath as the sound of soldiers’ boots stomped past them. Once the only sound they could hear was the gentle fall of snowflakes resting on the hedge, they let themselves exhale.

“Jisung,” Rosemarie began, curling up to him.

He moved his hand in circular motions on her back, closing his eyes and resting his head against the stone wall in exhaustion.

“What’s going to happen to us?” she asked. They had lost everyone else in the escape.

“I don’t know, Rosemarie,” he sighed, tucking his head onto hers. “I don’t know.”

Chapter Text

Eirá was alone on the Royal Palace grounds once again. Just as she had found her friends, the guards had appeared. She couldn’t let them capture her again. She assumed they would just kill her on the spot at that point.

Even though Rosemarie said she had lied about Seungmin, Eirá had made a mad dash to the gardens anyway. She couldn’t rest until she scoured the entirety of the gardens. She had to know if the soldiers truly did leave Seungmin to die. Would they really do that to one of their ‘three kings?’ If so, there was no way he would still be alive in the freezing, late hour.

She snaked around hedges and bushes, doing her best to navigate the gardens in the sliver of moonlight. Eventually, she stumbled upon the spot where she had last seen him. Seungmin was nowhere in sight. Thankfully, her cousin was nowhere to be seen either. She let out a sigh of relief.

Eirá began a frantic dash to the palace after checking the gardens. Rosemarie had told her he might be in his family suite, whatever that meant.

Whatever that meant.

Eirá froze in her tracks at one of the unbroken entrances to the ballroom. She had no idea where she was going. The Royal Palace was massive. His suite could be anywhere. There could be palace guards at every corner waiting to snatch her. She sank to the ground in defeat, resting against the glass door.

“How am I ever going to find him?” she lamented, putting her head in her hands.

She let the flutter of snowflakes drift across her skin as they fell from the night sky. How could she have been so stupid? She should have stayed with Rosemarie or her brother; they could have shown her the way. Eirá let herself fall deep into the familiar feeling of despair.

A strange heat suddenly blossomed on the top of Eirá’s right foot. She opened her eyes to see Seungmin’s Fire spirit staring back at her, its head tilted. She gasped, leaning toward it to scoop it into her palm. The spirit nestled there, resting against her wrinkled skin.

“Can you help me?” she asked it.

It nodded excitedly, blinking its large eyes fondly at her. Suddenly, the spirit leaped from her hand and began to run across the balcony away from the gardens.

Eirá followed behind it in disbelief. She hadn’t called to Fire. How did it know where she was? She didn’t let her mind dwell on logistical questions for too long as she ran with all her might.

She was careful not to let the purple creature out of her sight. They wound through empty, never-ending hallways and elaborately decorated sitting rooms, eventually ending up on another balcony overlooking the northern part of the city. The creature stopped, looking at the window on the floor above them. A soft glow lit the small balcony just above them.

“Is this it?” she asked the spirit, pointing upwards.

It nodded.

“How can we get up there?” she asked. The balcony was too high to reach standing on the one below it. Not to mention, they were already almost five stories in the air. Eirá knew that if she fell from where she was, there was no way she would survive it.

The creature seemed to be lost in thought as it scanned its surroundings. Its violet flames ignited on its back in a burst of sudden excitement. The spirit crawled to a rope of decaying vines against the palace wall. It began to shimmy up the plant, landing on the edge of the balcony above.

Eirá gripped one of the vines but gasped as it snapped between her fingertips.

“They’re too fragile,” she whispered, shaking her head.

The spirit chirped above her, playing in the leaves.

Eirá smiled sadly at it. “They will break if I try to climb them.”

The fire spirit called to her again, beckoning her to follow. It climbed up the vines even further, perching on the balcony’s door.

“Climbing will be…”

As the realization hit her, she slapped her hand on her forehead. Climb! Duh!

“Oh my,” she said, willing the ice to her hands.

Vines would have been the harder way to reach the balcony, sure, but it was simple for the fire spirit. Why couldn’t she use her spirit? Eirá let her hands make a ladder of ice. It was quite uneven, but still sturdy, rising upward against the decaying vines.

She climbed it carefully, letting it melt below her as she stepped. Eirá then swung her legs over the railing and landed on the balcony. She watched as the last of the ladder melted below her, dripping onto the vines.

The little spirit shook its head at her.

“Hey now,” Eirá giggled, also embarrassed at her absentmindedness. “This is why I need your help.” She petted the top of its head, and it warmed her hand in thanks.

Eirá took a deep breath as she gripped the handle of the balcony doors. “Please,” she whispered. She turned the knob slowly. To her surprise, the door swung open, letting a chilling breeze into the room.

Eirá clamped her hand over her mouth. Seungmin was, in fact, in the room, propped up with three pillows in his bed. His eyes were closed. His hands rested beneath his messy hair. There was a fireplace roaring across from him, likely from the help of their two spirits.

His eyes blinked open at the sound of Eirá’s entrance. He sat up quickly, though he instantly lay back on the pillows after doing so. He pressed a finger to his lips before Eirá could say anything. She closed the door in a hurry, watching the snowflakes that had fallen in melt rapidly on the wooden floorboards.

She ran to Seungmin, keeping her footsteps as quiet as she could. Eirá pressed her lips to his excitedly when she reached his bedside, unable to contain her joy. Seungmin, though startled, kissed her back.

Eirá backed away from him when she felt tears she didn’t know she was holding begin to slip down her cheeks. She wiped them away with the back of her hand.

“I’m sorry,” she apologized, kneeling next to his bed. She bowed her head. She folded her hands together to stop them from shaking. “This is all my fault.”

“No. Don’t say that,” Seungmin whispered, holding her shoulder. “You saved me.”

Eirá raised her gaze to him, though her tears clouded her sight. A bandage peeking out of his cloth pajama shirt caught her attention. “I almost killed you.”

He shook his head. “You never could have.”

Eirá felt her lips tremble. He was right. They loved each other. No matter what would have happened, their love would have melted the ice between them.

“Thank you,” he whispered.

A knocking sound at the door to his bedroom startled both of them. Eirá looked frantically around the room for a place to hide.

“Get in,” Seungmin whispered, attempting to pull back the many blankets he was covered with.

“What?” she asked, not moving from the ground.

“Hurry,” he pleaded.

Before whoever was at the door could come in, Eirá climbed into the small bed, hiding under the covers. She did not touch him, fearing that her naturally cold skin would make him even colder.

“Prince Seungmin, I brought some soup for you,” the voice said, entering the room.

“Thank you,” Seungmin said to whom Eirá assumed was a servant.

Eirá closed her eyes and held her breath, praying they wouldn’t notice her.

“That should be all for the night. I’m very tired,” Seungmin told the servant, his hand finding Eirá’s shoulder under the covers. She tensed under his touch.

“Very well. Good night, Your Highness,” the servant said.

Seungmin bid them a good night and waited silently until they left.

Eirá felt the blankets being flung off her curled-up form, sending a sudden shock of cold with it. She brought her worried eyes to meet Seungmin’s.

“Why are you all the way over there?” he chuckled, grinning lopsidedly at her.

Eirá blinked. “You’re going to freeze if I touch you,” she replied from her curled-up position. Eirá figured he would have known this.

Seungmin shook his head. He reached for Eirá’s clenched fist, holding her hand.

She winced as he continued to hold her. Her hands were the coldest part of her body. How could he not feel the ice on them?

“See?” he said, shaking their hands. “I’m just fine.”

“Are you sure?” she asked reluctantly, carefully spreading her fingers out from a fist to lace through his.

Seungmin nodded. “Mhm,” he hummed. “And lucky for us,” he continued, kissing the top of her hand, “dinner is here too.”

Eirá’s face heated as his lips brushed her knuckles.

Seungmin turned to the side to retrieve the bowl of soup from the bedside table. Eirá immediately noticed the wince he attempted to hide from his side injury. She gently pushed him back onto the propped pillows and reached over him.

“Really? I can’t even get my own soup?” he sighed.

“Absolutely not,” Eirá replied, giving him a sideways glance. “Not when you’re hurt.”

She stirred the contents in the bowl, a creamy, vegetable mixture, and held it toward Seungmin. He took the spoon and scooped up a bite, chewing on the carrots slowly. He pushed the bowl back to Eirá.

“Your turn,” he told her.

“No,” she refused, pushing it toward him. The contents sloshed in the bowl, threatening to spill over.

“Yes.”

Eirá shook her head stubbornly.

“Please?” he asked, softening his eyes.

Eirá narrowed hers, though she couldn’t help but grin at the puppy-like expression on his face.

“Fine,” she sighed, taking the bowl from him. She slurped a bit of the broth, humming her approval. She couldn’t deny that the Royal Palace’s food was incredible. She handed the bowl back to Seungmin, who took his next few bites.

“How did you know I would be in the gardens?” Eirá asked as he handed the bowl back to her. She sat up straighter on the pillows they shared.

“A lucky guess, I suppose. I knew you wouldn’t be in the ballroom after…” he paused, scrunching his face at the memories of the attack. “After the glass shattered and the soldiers came in,” he finished.

Eirá frowned at the soup, losing her appetite at the memories.

“Then Chan found me behind the queen’s throne,” he continued with a frown.

Eirá pushed the soup back to him, fully losing her appetite. “What did he do to you?” she frowned.

He slid his gaze to her but looked away quickly. “I’m fine now…”

“Tell me, Seungmin,” she said, clenching the white sheets in her hands.

He sighed, setting the soup on the bedside table before Eirá could interject. “This.” He lifted his pajama shirt and pointed to his side, which had been completely covered in thick bandages. “This is from the glass.” He gestured to his right arm, which had been wrapped similarly.

Eirá ran her fingers gently along the bandages, examining his wounds. She couldn’t help but feel guilty for his injuries. She had technically participated in the counter-movement, after all. And Chan was her cousin. And I froze his heart, she thought as her hand reached his side.

“The doctor said I lost a lot of blood, but at least I’m still here,” he chuckled lightly, wrapping his left arm around Eirá.

She tensed under his touch once again. He must have felt her reaction, for he lifted his arm slightly.

“I should have stopped him,” she whispered, lifting her hand from Seungmin’s torso.

“You did, Eirá. Your power…”

“No,” she interrupted, turning away from him. She gulped in fear, watching the snow pick up its pace outside his window. “I should have stopped him when he told me he was going to kill you.”

Seungmin fell silent. Even the crackling fire quieted itself.

“How long did you know?” he finally asked.

“Before you invited me to the cottage,” she admitted, bowing her head in shame. Eirá slid her feet against the blanket and brought her knees to her chest. She let the covers fall off her as she buried her face in her wrinkled dress.

“Did you know about the attack today?” Seungmin asked.

Eirá could tell he was trying to keep his voice calm, but a hint of his anger slipped through anyway.

She shook her head. “It was supposed to be at the end of the year. Then we were banished…” she choked on her words. “And it happened tonight. I should have stayed in the group to warn you.” Her dress scratched against her already raw skin as she shook her head.

“Stayed?”

“I left after our first few times at the cottage. I didn’t want to be a part of a group that was just going to hurt you. And so many others,” she confessed, not fully realizing what she said until the words left her lips. “This is why I wanted you to teach me how to fight. I wanted to defend myself.”

The silence continued.

“I wanted to defend myself with something that wouldn’t get me killed,” she continued to ramble. “I didn’t even get the chance. Then I almost killed you, and now the High King and Queen are going to kill me.” Eirá trembled, holding her legs tightly. She felt Seungmin tense beside her.

“They can’t. Eirá, no,” Seungmin finally said, his voice weak.

“Tomorrow morning,” she interrupted him. Eirá lifted her tear-stained face. “That’s what the guards told me.”

She didn’t miss the glassiness covering Seungmin’s eyes.

“Can you at least forgive me for everything I’ve done to you?” she squeaked.

Another silence fell over the two of them. Where Eirá expected to be met with hatred, she only noticed love in his eyes.

“There is hardly a thing to forgive you for. You left the rebels when you realized it was wrong. You saved me, Eirá. You could have killed me, but you saved me. I should be thanking you.”

Seungmin reached out his arms to her, and Eirá fell into them without hesitation. Cold tears fell down her face. She buried her face into his chest, feeling his heart beating against her cheek. Seungmin stroked her hair. She felt his chin rest against her head.

“I…” she began, her voice struggling through uneven breathing. She had to say it, even though he already knew. “I love you.”

Eirá dared to raise her head from his chest and meet his gaze.

“I love you too,” he replied, grinning happily through his pain.

Eirá’s trembling lips melted into a smile. They leaned into each other, mouths moving together slowly. They fell back onto the pillows together, hardly taking a breath before kissing each other once again. Eirá could hardly feel any sense of her usual cold; instead only a fire burned in her veins. If this is what love felt like, she never wanted to let him go. Never.

“Stay with me, please,” Seungmin asked, holding her tightly.

Eirá melted onto the pillow beside him, not afraid to keep away from him any longer. She nodded, closing her eyes as she remembered the fate that awaited her in the morning. She couldn’t let him go. She couldn’t let them find her.

“I’ll keep you safe here,” he told her, reading her expression. “Nothing is going to happen to you, okay?”

She nodded, turning on her side to face him once again. She let him wrap his uninjured arm around her, pulling her even closer to his warm skin. Eirá made herself comfortable, tucking her head onto his chest.

“Good night,” Seungmin told her, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. He turned off the bedside lamp, shrouding the room in darkness.

“Good night, Seungmin,” Eirá replied, pulling the blankets around them.

Even if she wouldn’t see him again after that night, she could at least be thankful that he knew how much she loved him.

Eirá’s eyes snapped open with a jolt. She held her breath, keeping one of her arms wrapped around Seungmin as she waited. It would come again, wouldn’t it?

Just as she was about to give up, she heard the call again. It was short but melodic, an ancient voice carried to her on the wind blowing through cracks in the window panes.

She sat up as gently as she could, moving Seungmin’s arm that was wrapped around her to his side. To her luck, he didn’t stir.

The call sounded once again, its four notes louder and more desperate. Eirá looked down at Seungmin. His features were serene, peacefully lost in a dream. He didn’t move as the call blew into the room.

Eirá turned to the northern door, which she had entered through earlier that night.

This has to be it.

Eirá knew her mother had heard a voice from the north on a night she had cried out for help in a silent plea. She had done the same to save herself from a certain death mere hours ago.

She was startled as the calling began once again.

“I hear you,” Eirá whispered, making the call pause momentarily.

So it was definitely talking to her. It was Ahtohallan. It had to be.

Seungmin stirred ever so softly, turning his head away from her.

Eirá didn’t want to leave him. What would he think when he woke up alone in a few hours? Would he think that she was already dead?

Eirá shook her head. She couldn’t think about those things. Though he had promised her safety, he was still weak. He couldn’t fight. Chan had gashed his side, and she saw how much it hurt him to move even an inch. Seungmin thought he hid it well, but Eirá saw every twitch of agony on his features.

She had to save herself. No one else could.

The call beckoned to her again, making Eirá nod her head. She gently slipped the covers from her body and tucked them tightly around Seungmin. She walked to his side of the small bed and pushed his tangled hair away from his face.

Eirá planted a soft kiss on his brow, letting her lips linger on his warm skin. Before she turned away from him, she allowed herself to do one last thing. She couldn’t leave him without anything to remember her by but memories. Eirá had a feeling she wouldn’t be returning to Auradon City.

Eirá held out her trembling palm and let her other hand cool. She let her magic create a small locket in the shape of a heart. She let the ice be covered in beautiful Northuldran swirls. She set the locket on his bedside table next to the half-eaten bowl of soup they had both lost their appetites for. It was a symbol of their love and the thing that had almost come between them. Eirá was the heart of ice, which he could wear around his neck and let fall onto his heart of warmth.

She stepped carefully to the northern door, opening it as quietly as she could. Eirá took one last look at Seungmin, letting the ice tears trail down her cheeks. She would never forget him: his laugh, his kindness, his patience. He was the only person who had made her feel the warmth of a roaring fire. Before him, she had only ever guessed what it felt like.

“I love you,” she whispered to him. With her words, she slipped out into the cold night, letting Ahtohallan’s voice carry her to her next destination.

Chapter Text

Moira had a hard time keeping up with Minho. She clutched her wrist as they ran into the palace, keeping it from swelling even further.

Minho had promised her that Felix would be in his family’s suite. She prayed he was correct. He slowed his pace as he approached a hallway lined with simple flower displays and paintings.

Moira panted when he finally stopped.

“It’s here,” Minho said, pointing to a door on the left side of the hallway. Two guards stood outside the room, spears at their sides.

Moira gulped. “What about those guards?”

“Don’t worry,” Minho shook his head, a tiny grin playing on his lips. “They are with us.”

“Oh,” Moira replied, surprised. “Okay.”

They walked down the hallway, eerily devoid of people. Moira didn’t hear any sounds from the suites as she passed them, finding the silence uncomfortable.

The guards nodded politely to Minho as the pair approached the door. They unlocked it without question.

Moira trailed behind Minho as they entered the room, still shocked by how easily they were moving about. Just a few hours ago, they had been running for their lives in these same walls. Now it felt as if they were moving like they owned the Royal Palace.

Moira hardly had time to admire the beautiful parlor before she noticed a pair of figures sitting on the couch. At her arrival, the figures turned around.

Moira instantly fell into a deep curtsy, face warm with embarrassment. These were Felix’s parents, and she was going to meet them for the first time looking completely disheveled and with a swollen wrist.

“Your Highnesses,” she breathed, not lifting her gaze from the floor.

Queen Cinderella chuckled. “It’s alright, Princess Moira. You don’t need to curtsy to us that way.”

Moira slowly stood, looking over to Minho. She could tell he was trying to suppress his laughter.

“It’s wonderful to finally make your acquaintance,” Felix’s mother said, reaching for Moira’s hand. The queen accidentally grabbed her injured hand, making Moira wince. “Oh my,” she said, holding Moira’s hand more gently.

While she would have liked to assure the queen that she was fine, her wrist felt anything but fine. Every little movement sent the feeling of knives into her bones.

“I… I don’t understand,” Moira sputtered, looking at Minho once more.

He smiled at her. “The king and queen stand with us.”

“With us?”

Minho nodded.

Moira looked back at Felix’s parents. They gave her reassuring nods. She couldn’t help but notice how similar Felix’s smile was to his mother’s.

“I’m sure you would like to see Felix,” Queen Cinderella began, her smile faltering.

“Oh,” Moira stuttered. “I didn’t realize you were aware…” Her cheeks heated even more.

“Felix told us only last week,” his father chuckled. “But we are pleased to meet you. Even if it is under difficult circumstances.”

“How is he?” Moira asked.

The queen shook her head. “Not well. But after some rest, he will be feeling better. He has a long recovery ahead of him.”

“I’m sorry,” Moira said, folding her hands in front of her.

“The doctors gave him a medication to help him sleep,” Queen Cinderella told her, placing a hand on her back. “But he may wake for you,” she smiled.

She led Moira further into the suite while Minho sat next to the king. Moira watched them curiously as they excitedly shook hands. She heard him congratulate Minho before they turned the corner into a narrow hallway.

“Felix’s room is the last one on the right. I’ll fetch one of the medics to assist you with your wrist,” Queen Cinderella said.

“Thank you,” Moira replied, bowing her head respectfully.

The queen walked away, her formal dress swaying around her. Moira turned the golden knob on the door and peeked into the room. Felix was lying in the center of a large bed adorned with the fluffiest duvet Moira had ever seen. If it weren’t for his injuries and the fact that he was sound asleep, she would have run and jumped into the bed with him.

Moira tiptoed to his bedside. She sat on a chair that was placed there, likely from one of his parents tending to him. She gently brushed his hair from his forehead. He didn’t stir at her touch.

A large bandage covered the gash on his cheek, wrapping over one of his eyes. He had a bruise forming on his chin. Moira couldn’t see his other injuries under the duvet. She hoped it was only his one arm that had been cut by the glass.

“Felix,” she whispered, running her thumb gently across his unbroken cheek.

He still did not stir under her touch. Moira remembered how he had mentioned that he was a heavy sleeper to her once. With the pain medication, he surely would be even deeper in sleep.

“Felix,” she tried again, this time ruffling his hair.

A knock at the door startled her hand away from him. The queen appeared with a medic close behind her.

“This is Gia. She will have you fixed up in no time,” the queen said, moving aside so the medic could enter the bedroom.

Gia curtsied deeply to the queen, then shuffled to Moira.

“Princess,” she said, again curtsying to Moira. She set a small medical kit on Felix’s bedside table.

“Thank you for helping me,” she replied, extending her arm to Gia.

“Of course, Princess.”

Gia quickly went to work cleaning Moira’s wrist and applying an ice pack to ease the swelling. She worked quickly and quietly. Moira observed her as she worked.

“Gia,” she began. The medic looked up from her work, her bangs obscuring her vision. “How badly was Prince Felix injured?”

The medic’s gaze swept to the prince, who had remained asleep for the duration of the time. “For how much he sustained, he is doing quite well.”

“What happened?” Moira asked in a panic.

Gia gulped. “The shattering glass must have gone straight toward him. It cut his face, his back, and it severely injured his shoulder.”

Moira’s gaze shifted to Felix. She had done that. She had hurt him.

“He must have gotten pushed to the ground, too. He has a nasty bruise on his chin from where he hit his head,” she continued. “We had to do an emergency surgery to get some shards of glass removed from his shoulder and lower back. Thankfully, we were able to give him medication in time, so he didn’t feel a thing.”

“Oh my,” Moira sighed. Her wrist injury was nothing compared to what Felix had.

“He lost a lot of blood, but his bleeding has stopped with the medicated bandages. He was able to receive a transfer, thankfully,” Gia continued as she set a temporary cast onto Moira’s wrist.

Moira winced as the stiff fabric tightened around her wrist. “Is it broken?” she asked.

“Not snapped, but certainly fractured,” she replied, squeezing the cast even tighter. “This is just a temporary cast. It’ll last for about a week. When you can, you’ll need to get a permanent cast.”

Moira nodded. In a week, she would be forced back into her own kingdom, far away from Felix.

“I’ll leave you now,” Gia said, standing and gathering her supplies.

“Thank you for helping me. And him,” Moira told her.

Gia nodded respectfully. “Of course. It’s my duty.” With her reply, she exited the bedroom, leaving the prince and princess alone once again.

It wasn’t but a few moments later that Moira heard the door open once again. She turned, expecting to see Gia, but instead saw Minho.

“Moira,” he whispered, closing the door quietly and shuffling toward her. “King Charming gave me a lead on where Chan might be.”

“He isn’t in the dungeons?”

Minho shook his head. “The king said they never caught him,” he replied.

“Where could he be?” she asked.

“He likely made it back to Auradon Prep,” he said. “That’s where they took the Outer Kingdom royals.”

“I see,” Moira replied, gently brushing Felix’s hair with her fingers. The horrible feeling of shame churned within her as she looked at him.

“Will you come with me? It will be easier to find him with two people.”

Moira gulped. She looked at Felix, who was still sound asleep. She had finally gotten back to him. She didn’t want to leave his side, but Minho had a valid point. Being in a team is always safer than being alone.

“Give us a few more minutes?”

“That’s fine,” he said. “But hurry, please.” Not bothering to keep quiet, Minho hurried from the room.

Moira looked down at Felix. “I’m sorry I have to leave you again,” she said. She leaned forward, planting a soft kiss on his forehead.

Felix’s eye fluttered open as Moira took her lips from his skin.

“Felix!” she said, keeping her voice low.

“Moira? Is that you?” he asked, blinking heavily.

She nodded excitedly.

“I’m glad you’re alive,” he breathed. Felix closed his eyes once again, struggling to keep them open.

“I should be saying that about you,” she chuckled.

His lips curled at their corners, beckoning Moira to kiss him. She gave in, leaning toward him. She pressed her lips softly to his, careful to avoid the injured side of his face. Their kiss only lasted a moment, but it was still enough for butterflies to float in Moira’s stomach.

“Sorry I can’t… be a better kisser… right now,” Felix said through tired breaths and blinking lashes.

Moira chuckled, shaking her head. “You’re never a bad kisser.”

He smiled again, wincing as he smiled too brightly and the bandages on his cheek shifted.

“I’m exhausted,” he told her, keeping his eyes closed to conserve his energy.

“I know,” Moira replied, holding his face in her hand. “You can go to sleep now. It’s okay.”

Felix hummed in reply, tucking his face into her hand. Moira gently rubbed his cheekbones as he drifted off to sleep. It only took a few moments for him to go slack in her grip as the medicine overtook his senses. Moira carefully lifted her hand from him, making sure he was comfortably on the pillow.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” she told him, not expecting a reply.

Moira quietly stood and moved to the doorway. She looked back at Felix to make sure he was still sound asleep and closed the door behind her with a trembling, deep breath. Moira made her way back to the parlor.

There was an odd mood in the room, much different from the welcoming one she had stepped into earlier. It wasn’t quite joyful, but it wasn’t agonized either.

“I’m… ready,” she stuttered, looking at Minho.

“Let’s hurry,” he said, leaping off the sofa.

Moira gave another respectful curtsy to Felix’s parents.

“We hope to see you soon,” Queen Cinderella said, placing a hand over her chest.

Moira and Minho slipped out the door. Minho hurried her along, much more quickly than they had the first time. A gaggle of palace staff brushed by them on the staircase, none acknowledging their presence. They spoke in hushed, urgent whispers.

“They said the High Prince is dead,” one maid said to her partner as she pushed past Moira on the staircase. The maid erupted with a cry.

Moira halted, clutching the railing. Minho noticed her stop but urged her forward.

“What? Minho? Is it true?”

She peppered him with questions as they descended the staircase and slipped out a set of doors that led to a private car parking area.

“Minho!” she yelled, willing him to answer her.

“Yes,” he finally replied, turning her to face him.

“Who killed him?” she asked, not sure whether she should be excited or hurt by the news.

“Chan,” he said. “That’s why we need to find him before anyone else does.”

“Och, shit,” Moira breathed, unable to stop herself from cursing.

“Yeah. We have a big problem on our hands. Let’s go.”

Minho dragged her to an all-black sports car. He opened the passenger door for her, and Moira quickly slid in, understanding the urgency. If Chan really did kill the High Prince, they were in for a load of trouble. As soon as the Royal Palace found out it was him, their entire group would be done for.

Minho put the car into drive and sped out of the parking lot, headed to Auradon Prep.

Minho wasn’t exactly what Moira would call a safe driver. While she would have normally relished in a thrill ride in a fancy car, the urgency of the night only made the drive filled with anxiety.

Moira was pressed against the car door as Minho took a sharp turn into Auradon Prep. He had entered through a gate near the stables, keeping his headlights off as they came to a stop. She quickly unfastened her seat belt and helped herself out of the car.

“Stay with me,” Minho whispered to her, though Moira was already aware of what she needed to do. “We don’t know if he is dangerous or not.”

She crept behind Minho as they walked further into campus. They soon arrived at the maintenance shed where all of the counter-movement’s meetings had taken place that semester.

Minho held out his arm, silently telling her to stay back. He wrapped one hand around the door handle and kept the other at his side, where a shining blade protruded from its sheath. Moira gripped her good hand into a fist, left without any other weapons.

Minho pushed open the door. The pair proceeded slowly into the dark space.

“Chan?” Minho whispered. His eyes scanned each corner of the room, looking for movement. “I have Moira with me.” He gripped his blade tighter.

A rustling behind them caused Moira to jump back in fear. She watched as Chan emerged from behind a toolbox, heaving himself up from the ground. He looked nothing but disheveled. His clothes were torn and stained with blood.

“Things went very well,” he commented, smiling to himself. “Two out of three down.” He held up a bloody hand to Minho for a high-five, but did not receive one in return.

“One out of three. Seungmin is alive.” Minho replied sternly.

“Ah. But at least we got the most important one out of the way,” he grinned. His eyes flashed manically with memories. “I can finish the rest tonight.” Chan pulled a knife from behind his back, examining it in the moonlight.

Minho pushed Moira further behind him, his hands trembling slightly.

Moira’s brows rose as she watched Chan. Something was wrong, terribly wrong. She folded her hands behind her back to hide her injury from him.

“Thank you for helping us, Moira,” he told her, reaching to embrace her, still holding the knife.

Moira stepped back, her heart leaping in fear. She instead nodded politely.

“I hope we’ll see good changes soon.”

Chan brought back his hands, tucking them at his sides as his grin faltered.

“Are you ready to leave now?” Minho asked him, speaking slowly.

Chan nodded.

“Where are you going?” Moira looked to Minho for an answer.

“Northern Wei,” he said shortly, not giving any additional information away. His gaze softened. “I would take you back to the Royal Palace, but it’s too dangerous now.”

Moira nodded. If she could survive a brutal attack, she could manage to walk across campus alone.

The group filed out of the shed. Minho made sure to latch the door as they left.

“Safe travels,” Moira told the boys.

“I’ll see you soon,” Chan said.

Moira could only nod in reply. There was no way to know if they would ever see each other again after they left. She waved them off as they got into the car, Minho keeping a hand on Chan at all times. He kept the headlights off once again as they peeled out of the driveway, leaving Moira blinking dust out of her eyes.

Moira took her time walking across campus. It was shockingly peaceful. Only the sound of the winter wind rustling the pines accompanied her. She inhaled deep, biting cold breaths, hoping to clear her lungs and mind.

She couldn’t help but wonder how everything had gotten to this point. She was especially worried for Chan. Growing up, he never wanted to play roughly like other boys, and had always had a big heart. Moira wondered what had changed over the semester to turn him from a valiant leader to a murderer. It was so unlike him to strive for violence. This couldn’t be who he really is, or what he really wanted, right?

She was also terribly worried for Felix. He was in horrible condition. And the fact that his parents knew of the attack… and left Felix on the platform… she shook her head. Who was she to blame them? She was no better than the king and queen of Cinderellasburg. She had known about the attack and had done nothing to stop it. She had caused those glass shards to slice his skin. Moira knew she didn’t deserve even one ounce of Felix’s love after how she had betrayed him.

She eventually arrived at the entrance to her dormitory. Moira fumbled for her keys, lost somewhere deep within the fabric pouch she had attached at her waist for her most essential items. After struggling with the key, she trudged up the stairs, leaning on the railing for support. Each step seemed to suck the remaining life out of her. By the fourth floor, her feet felt like heavy stones.

Her hands trembled as she unlocked the door to her room. She pushed open the door, finding it deserted. Everything was still in place from this morning, including the tissues Moira had forgotten to put in her pouch before she left. The sight of something so perfectly normal was jarring.

Moira fell on top of her bed, not bothering to pull the covers over herself. There was no energy left for such trivial matters as bed sheets. She felt as if she was lying in a pit of quicksand, sinking deeper and deeper into the earth and her despair. Her eyes fluttered closed not long after lying down, exhaustion sending her into a much-needed sleep.

Chapter Text

Minho knew this was the fastest he had ever driven in his life. The Summerlands’ highway was nearly deserted, making it the perfect opportunity to push the limits of just how fast one of his other beloved sports cars could go. It was certainly exceeding his expectations, the dashboard clocking in at 130 miles an hour.

He kept glancing over to Chan, who stared out the front window with a strange look of pride and disappointment. The two of them would have already been in Northern Wei by now if he hadn’t tried to bust open the door when they were driving, insisting that Minho turn around so he could finish killing the remaining two of the three kings.

The thought of it made Minho sick to his stomach. Their plans, ones they had spent weeks, if not months, perfecting, had been destroyed by a single parliamentary decision. Chan had taken the news of his and all the other Outer Kingdoms’ banishment to heart, as he had been the one to contact the Arendellean general, who from there gathered the rest of the Outer Kingdom forces for an attack.

The boys blew past the border to Northern Wei, headed straight for the palace they had spent a few weeks in earlier that semester.

“Damn it, Minho! Stop the car!” Chan yelled suddenly from the passenger seat, making Minho startle and veer into the other lane. He quickly steered the car where it needed to be, grateful there was no one to meet them headfirst.

“I SAID STOP THE CAR!”

“What the fuck, Chan!” he yelled, attempting to reach over and push his roommate back into his seat before he broke the door handle off one of his remaining cars.

“I have to kill them! Felix and Seungmin are still alive!”

Chan screamed in frustration as Minho turned off the main road and into the palace’s driveway. Keeping one arm across his estranged roommate and holding the other to the gate’s palm-sensor Changbin had him programmed into, Minho then sped up the hilly lane to the palace.

“You have to stop screaming. It’s over,” Minho told Chan.

Chan shot him a nasty glare, his bloodstained cheeks making Minho gulp.

“We’re here, let’s go,” he told him, unlocking the door for Chan.

He burst out of the car angrily, slamming the door closed.

Minho ran to the front doors ahead of Chan, hoping he would release his anger outdoors before he destroyed the inside of the luxurious palace. His small bouts of anger from earlier in the fall had turned into manic ravings, always ending in a crash of emotions that made him lock himself away for hours on end.

Minho didn’t understand how Chan had gotten this way. He wanted to help him; he was his friend, after all, but he was turning into something he wasn’t, something so violent that Minho was beginning to wonder if the Chan he knew before was ever even there to begin with.

He knocked frantically on the door, pounding his fists as hard as he could on the carved wood. Changbin was quick to open it, hurrying the two boys inside. They both snuck glances at Chan, who had come down a bit from his anger high. Tears were beginning to brim in his eyes, but they still held hints of a flame.

Minho collapsed on a sofa in the main sitting room, tossing his arms over his face. His breathing came easier to him the longer he had his eyes closed. He was exhausted.

“Is your family okay?” Changbin asked, taking a seat across from him.

“Yes,” he replied, uncovering his face. “My parents are in their suite, and I saw my sister after it happened. We had to rescue her friends from the dungeons. We almost got caught by some guards and had to hurry out of there, so I lost her after that. She’s alive, though, wherever she is.”

“What about her friends?” Changbin asked. He had quickly left the ball to oversee military operations from the sidelines, so he was unaware of just how much chaos had unfolded.

“Moira is alright. I took her back to Auradon Prep before I picked up Chan.”

Changbin looked at their friend, who had plopped onto the sofa cushion beside him.

“Eirá’s fine too. The guards had her, but I got her out with Moira. We lost her in the chase, but I’m sure she is fine.”

Chan scowled at the mention of his cousin. “I was so close. I almost had him,” he whispered.

Changbin gave Minho a weary look.

“I stabbed him in the side. I thought that would have done him in, but he kept fighting. Then Eirá showed up and tried to freeze my heart just as I was going for the last blow,” he said, reenacting the scene with his hands. “But I got her. Air was able to carry her magic right to Seungmin and freeze him instead.”

“Is he dead?” Changbin questioned, looking to Minho for an answer.

“He isn’t,” he replied firmly.

“Having them dead would make things so much easier,” Chan retaliated, twisting the small blade he kept at his side in his hand.

“What about Felix?” Changbin asked.

“He’s alive too. He is in much worse shape than Seungmin, but he’ll make it. The glass got to him.”

“I didn’t even get a go at him,” Chan lamented, flinging his blade to the side.

Ignoring him, Minho continued. “What is the status of the troops?”

Changbin reached forward and pulled a ledger from the small table in front of the sofas. He flipped to the last page, squinting to make out his own chicken-scratch, frantic handwriting.

“There was an overall loss of thirty percent, less than we thought, with the amount of pushback from the Auradon troops. Arendelle,” Changbin’s eyes slid to Chan, “unfortunately, took the biggest hit with a sixty-two percent loss of troops, either killed, missing, or taken for prisoners.”

Chan scowled, his fist tightening on the blade’s handle.

“The pushback hit them the hardest because they were the first into the ballroom.”

“They were all lost for nothing. Nothing!” Chan interjected, obviously frustrated.

“Not for nothing,” Changbin replied. “The High Prince is dead, correct?”

Chan immediately calmed, a wry smile gracing his lips.

“Of course. It was the one thing I completed successfully tonight. No one even knows I did it. I was able to stab him right behind his father’s throne, right to the heart.” Chan thrust his blade forward, chuckling as he played the scene again in his mind.

Minho and Changbin watched him silently, wincing at the image of someone they had known their entire lives dying in such a frightful manner. It pained them to see Chan taking so much pride in his violent accomplishments, so unlike the way he used to be.

They immediately knew something was wrong when Chan’s face went slack; all except his eyes, which were pointed curiously at something in front of him.

Changbin sat up straighter on the sofa, slightly inching away from Chan. Minho did the same, moving from a comfortable lying position to a rigid seated one. An uneasiness filled the air.

“Chan…” Minho began, unsure of what to say.

He seemed not to hear as he continued to fling his bloodstained knife about, playing something in his mind and mumbling to himself.

Changbin yelped as Chan leaped from the sofa in a trance, still pretending to fight someone.

“Chan!” Minho yelled, but again, received no response. What the hell is wrong with him?!

He slashed at a painting that was in front of him, tearing the papyrus.

“Stop!” Changbin yelled, bringing his hands to his head as Chan continued to slash the priceless heirloom painting. “What the hell!”

Minho’s heart began to beat wildly as he watched his disillusioned friend destroy the room. He tore at the painting, then moved to a nearby bamboo plant, cutting the leaves and stems wildly before going back to the painting.

“No, no, no!” Changbin waved his hands wildly, desperate to get Chan’s attention before he destroyed the entire palace.

Minho joined him, running up to his side to grab his attention. Their efforts failed as he continued to slash everything in his path, blind to the distress of the other two boys.

“What do we do?” Changbin cried, tears brimming in his eyes as he watched his palace be torn to shreds by his dazed friend.

Minho balled his hands into fists, his limbs trembling with frustration. He had had enough.

Chan’s descent into madness had ruined everything. The point of their mission had become an empty, worthless promise. They were supposed to be leaders of a purposeful movement, one that didn’t create any violence unless it was absolutely necessary. The ball that night had no reason to erupt into a battlefield. They could have just shot the arrows into the glass, causing a panic and maybe a few cuts, and could have been done with it. There was no reason to bring the military in, no reason to hurt any innocent people, no reason to tear apart Auradon in a single night.

But no. It had to be violent to make a statement. They had to do what Chan said. He was the visionary, the leader. But just because he held the power didn’t mean it was right.

Minho was done.

“Chan,” he said, approaching his friend from behind. He put his hands on his shoulders, squeezing them tightly. “SNAP OUT OF IT!”

Chan turned in a flash. Minho could have sworn his eyes were burning a bright red. But he didn’t really know, because the slicing pain across his body clouded his vision instantly.

“MINHO!” Changbin cried.

Minho felt Changbin’s arms catch him as his legs gave out from underneath him.

“Can you hear me? Oh my god,” Changbin’s voice broke as he held his friend, guiding him to the ground.

Minho could feel every inch of the slash Chan had made across his chest. It started at his right shoulder and snaked its way down to the ribs on his left side, just below his heart. He did his best to inhale but failed to catch a full breath, wincing from the excruciating sting. Every cell of his being cried out in pain, every movement he made causing an avalanche of horrendous agony.

“CHAN, HOW COULD YOU?” Changbin screamed.

Minho felt Changbin’s hands press against his chest, making his head fall backward from the sheer force of white-hot fire on his skin. He shuddered at the feeling, praying it was only a dream.

He heard the sound of metal clattering on the floor, though he could barely register it through the high-pitched ringing in his ears.

“No. No. I… I…”

Minho recognized Chan’s voice through the ringing. He felt his friend’s presence as he fell to his knees beside him.

“Get me some fucking bandages, you idiot!” Changbin screamed, causing Chan to fall backward.

Minho felt him leave rather than see. He couldn’t keep his eyes open any longer; that had become too much work. He knew his hearing was starting to fade, too, for he could hardly make out what Changbin was telling him.

“Minho… no, no, don’t close your eyes. Stay with me. Can you hear me?”

He hummed in response the best he could. But that hurt way worse than staying silent. The tiny action made his face distort with pain. He wanted to bring a hand to his lips to wipe the sweat he felt pooling there, but he realized he couldn’t feel his hands anymore. Or his arms. Or his legs.

Minho instead focused on a new sound he could hear, slowly getting louder and louder with every passing second. It crashed into his memory, sounding just like home.

Yes, that’s exactly what that sound was! He was home again. He was sitting on the docks near the castle, the ones he snuck out to when he needed a moment to breathe. The waves were lapping on the wooden planks underneath his feet. He could taste the salt on his lips from the air whipping his face.

It was nice, for a moment, until he could no longer hear the waves anymore. In fact, he couldn’t hear anything anymore.

Everything was… dark.

“Damn it!” Changbin screamed, catching Minho’s head with the back of his hand as he went limp in his grasp.

Chan then appeared, hobbling towards them with a first aid kit he had found in the kitchen on his and Minho’s first stay in the palace.

“Look what you’ve done!” Changbin cried, patting a wet cloth on Minho’s burning forehead. Minho did not stir beneath his touch, not even a twitch of his brow.

“I’m sorry. I don’t know what happened… All of a sudden… I… I…”

“I don’t want to hear your fucking apology,” Changbin growled. “Help me get him on the sofa.”

Chan bowed his head and did as he was told. He held onto Minho’s legs as Changbin took his upper half and gently placed him on the couch.

At least he was still breathing. His split chest was still moving up and down, even if ever so slightly.

Chan stepped back as Changbin shoved him aside, kneeling next to Minho and opening the first aid kit. He got a pair of scissors and cut the bloodied shirt from him, revealing the injury beneath.

Chan gagged when he saw what he had done to his best friend. The cut was deep, yet thankfully not deep enough to harm his heart or lungs. It stretched nearly all across his torso.

He didn’t understand why he had done such a thing. One moment, he was sitting beside Changbin on the sofa; the next, he was standing before his injured friend, watching his eyes roll backward and his body fall into his other friend’s open arms. He had never meant to hurt Minho. He only needed to hurt the three kings, and Minho wasn’t one of them.

Chan buried his face in his hands and sank to the floor, bowing his head to the woven rug.

“You should be ashamed of yourself. If you can’t control your… your anger… you should never have gotten involved with us in the first place.”

Changbin’s voice was muffled from his spot on the floor, but he could hear what he was saying clearly. He felt what Changbin was telling him.

“I don’t know how it happened. I don’t know,” he replied through shaky breaths.

It wasn’t even the first time he had lost control of himself, slipping into the grasp of someone else’s will. He would never hurt Minho on purpose. Never.

Right?

“That doesn’t matter. You did it anyway,” Changbin said.

Chan lifted his head from the floor, peeking at his friends. Changbin was hard at work, applying ointment and wrapping bandages around Minho’s chest. Chan crawled toward him, reaching for another roll of bandages in the medical kit.

“Get away from him!” he yelled, shoving Chan backward.

Not expecting the push, Chan fell backward, the roll of bandages unraveling as it traveled across the wooden floors.

“Can I help…”

“Get out of here!” Changbin turned toward him, tears flowing down his cheeks. “Get out! You ruined everything! I never want to see you again!”

Chan could have sworn his heart sank to the floor.

“I…”

“GO! NOW!” he erupted, throwing a book from the coffee table at Chan.

He scrambled to his feet, scared by Changbin’s anger. Ashamed of himself, he ran from the room, not bothering to look back at his friends out of fear and humiliation at his actions. He burst into the night, crawling over the fence surrounding the property. He leapt from the top of the structure, crashing to the earth. He didn’t bother to process his pain. It didn’t matter.

He just knew he was worthless. Completely worthless.

He was insane. He was crazy. He was sick.

No one wanted him. The borders had shut down to people like him. No one needed him. His friends were much more capable of leading a rebellion than he was. All he did was injure his friends and kill his enemies.

No one cared if he stayed or left.

No one cared.

He ran northward through the forest, tumbling on rocks and branches, coloring his already bloodstained skin with red rivers of his own.

No one cared.

He felt his heartbeat rise, but he kept pushing forward. A voice began to taunt him in the back of his mind, one he had only come to know in Auradon City.

You’re mad. You’re angry. They are at fault. You are violent. Do something about it.

No one cared. He was crazy. He was worthless.

Chan felt the odd, but now familiar, clenching of his chest that greeted him before his anger exploded. He clutched at it, fighting against the voice growing louder in his head. He brought a hand to his pounding temples, pushing at his skin to make it stop. He’d do anything to make it stop.

You are violent. Do something about it.

His head reeled back as the siren-like voice became stronger, taking over the one he knew was his own. It taunted and yelled at him until it finally won, screaming over and over again in his mind.

DO SOMETHING ABOUT IT!

And then there it was. The soft, beautiful scent of roses. The last thing he always noticed before the madness swept him into its control.

Chapter Text

It had been a week of mourning for all of Auradon. Rosemarie, along with the other remaining students at Auradon Prep, had been clad in their formal black dress attire the entire week. All classes had been canceled because of the High Prince’s death.

A heaviness covered the abnormally quiet dining room as the students took their meals the week following the attack. Word had traveled quickly about the rebels who had begun the attack, though their identities had yet to be revealed.

Rosemarie, defying the new social norms regarding the Outer Kingdom students, had boldly sat with Moira each meal. The rest of the Outer Kingdom students, or those few who remained at Auradon Prep, had been cast to the corner of the dining hall. They sat hunched over at a small table.

Rosemarie had dragged Moira from the dwindling group to a table for two. They ate quietly like the rest of the students, only speaking in hushed whispers. The empty void of their third roommate weighed heavily upon both of them.

The morning’s breakfast on the seventh day after the attack was especially solemn for the princesses. They ate in silence, retreating from the prying eyes of the dining hall as quickly as they could. Rosemarie knew that all eyes were on her roommate. It was the last day she could be seen in the Inner Kingdoms without being imprisoned. They were probably shocked that she hadn’t fled with the others. Only Rosemarie knew that she had stayed for Felix.

Only after arriving at their room and locking the door behind them did either girl dare to speak.

“Can I help you pack?” Rosemarie asked, watching Moira flop her suitcase onto her bed.

She hummed her response. Rosemarie moved to Moira’s closet and began folding her clothes. She stacked her traditional clothing into the suitcase, pressing out any wrinkles before putting the next dress on top. Rosemarie noticed Moira’s lips trembling before she spoke.

“I’m going to miss you,” she said, sitting on the edge of her bed. Moira folded her hands in her lap, rubbing a thumb on her fraying cast.

“Moira,” Rosemarie sighed, sitting next to her. She wrapped her arms around her friend, patting her vibrant curls. “We’ll see each other soon. They can’t keep this ban in place forever.”

Moira nodded, breaking their hug. “And Felix…” she started, her voice breaking.

“I’ll keep a close eye on him. Don’t you worry,” she reassured her.

“I wish I could stay with him,” Moira whispered, hanging her head.

“I know.”

In a silent agreement, the girls resumed packing. There was no time to waste. If Moira didn’t leave Auradon Prep by 10:00 that morning, things would not look good for her.

“What about Eirá’s things?” Rosemarie asked once she finished packing Moira’s clothes.

Moira’s eyes slid to their missing roommate’s side of the room. Neither girl had touched it since she had gone missing after the attack.

“I’ll take it. She doesn’t have much.”

Rosemarie nodded. She went to Eirá’s wardrobe and folded her clothes, only two outfits besides the uniforms they weren’t allowed to take, into Moira’s suitcase.

“Do you think she made it home?” Moira wondered aloud.

They had pondered her whereabouts before but had never arrived at a conclusion.

“That is my best guess,” Rosemarie answered uncertainly. Neither girl had any clues as to where she had disappeared.

Their conversation drifted off as they finished packing. Rosemarie took Moira’s suitcase from her once she was finished. She wheeled it to the door and propped it open with her foot. Moira paused in the doorway, looking back at the room. Rosemarie put a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

“You’ll be back one day. I’m sure of it,” she said in her best attempt to console her friend.

Moira only nodded, sadly turning away from Room 403. Rosemarie pulled the door closed, locking it with her key. She would be returning to Corona soon; her luggage was already packed and waiting in the lobby.

Rosemarie lugged Moira’s suitcase down the stairs for her injured friend, doing her best not to scrape any paint from the walls. Once they reached the lobby, they were greeted by a security guard who frowned at Moira.

“I will take her from here,” he said stiffly.

“No. I will carry her things.”

Rosemarie stood up straighter, retaliating against the man. He narrowed his brows at her, but Rosemarie only narrowed them back. She was royalty. He had no power to make her obey his command.

Luckily, the security guard did not argue with her further. She followed behind her friend; the only sound between them was the suitcase wheels falling beneath the cobblestones.

An Auradon Palace car was waiting in the circular driveway. It would drop the princess off at the border of Northern Wei, where her own kingdom would then retrieve her. To Rosemarie’s surprise, Moira did not put up a fight as orders were barked at her to hurry. She kept her head low as she walked to the backseat of the car.

Rosemarie took the initiative and slung her arms around her friend, pulling her close.

“I’ll see you soon. I promise.”

Moira nodded, clinging to her tightly. “Look after Felix for me, please,” she said, voice cracking.

Rosemarie frowned, staring at the pavement. The new High Prince hadn’t made any significant progress since the battle. Moira had visited him daily, yet she always told her he was still weak. She had always come home with tear-stained cheeks and a shake of her head.

“I will,” she promised. “Take care of yourself. I’ll write as soon as I can.”

Moira nodded once again, agreeing with a small hum.

The girls pulled away from each other. Rosemarie squeezed her friend’s shoulders, instilling any bit of her old strength back into her body. From the dim look in Moira’s eyes, she knew her efforts were useless.

The security guard yelled at Moira to enter the car, and she obeyed without a word. Rosemarie balled her fists angrily at the sight but kept her tongue bit. She had to trust these men to take Moira all the way to the Great Wall. She couldn’t let her foul speech affect Moira’s journey.

Rosemarie watched as the car wound around the drive, turning right toward the highway. She waved goodbye but knew Moira wouldn’t be looking back at a place that had betrayed her so much.

The princess bowed her head, now feeling the familiar weight of loneliness that had sat on her shoulders before she met Eirá and Moira. She swallowed her anger, kicking a rock on the ground instead.

Even having Jisung to help her bear the weight couldn’t replace the feeling of losing her greatest friends.

Chapter Text

The pouring rain tapping on the stained-glass windows of the Royal Chapel matched the mood of all the guests in attendance at High Prince Beau’s funeral. Every royal was clad in their darkest attire, making it difficult to distinguish who was from what kingdom. Veils covered the women’s faces, and even some men opted into the traditional veiling out of respect for the late heir.

Fortunately for Rosemarie, her family had been seated in a pew with Jisung’s. A few rows before them, Felix, the new future High King, sat with his family. He was hunched forward from the uncomfortable stares and the unmistakable pain he was still feeling from the attack at the Mid-Year Ball. His bright blond hair stuck out against the black of his formal regalia. The crown of the coming ruler was missing on his head, as were the crowns and tiaras of all the royal guests in attendance.

The sight of Felix made Rosemarie wonder how Moira was doing. She hadn’t heard a word from her friend since she had left, not that she expected any mail to be crossing the walled border of Northern Wei. It would have to be delivered by a guard or officer by hand rather than the post, and even then, the borders were locked to everyone but the most essential travelers who received approval from the High King. She frowned at the thought of her friend sitting in wonder, not knowing whether Felix was any better than he had been the day she left Auradon Central.

Rosemarie also thought of Eirá, whom she knew even less about. Her eyes flicked to Seungmin, sitting in the long, polished pew opposite Felix’s family. His family, arguably the most traditional of the royals, all had their faces shielded with a trimmed, black veil.

Rosemarie’s heart twisted. By some strange play of fate, her Outer Kingdom roommates had fallen in love with the heirs to Auradon’s throne. She forgot just how lucky she was to find her match in a boy only a few kingdoms away.

Rosemarie took a peek behind her shoulder, noticing the rows of open pews at the back of the Royal Cathedral. If the Outer Kingdom royals had been in attendance, which was customary for the death of any monarch, those seats would be filled. Though now that the rumor had spread that the attack was at the fault of the Outer Kingdoms, there wasn’t a chance those seats would be filled.

Rosemarie felt a hand reach for hers, breaking her cloud of thoughts. She looked down to see Jisung brushing his fingers against hers. She laced her fingers through his, seeing the remnant scratches from the tragic ball etched on his skin.

She looked up at him. His face twisted into a half-smile, almost as if he wasn’t sure a grin was allowed on such a difficult day.

Their interaction was quickly interrupted by the sounds of string instruments. Everyone instantly stood, turning their attention to the back of the room. The High King and Queen walked slowly up the aisle, their arms linked and faces down. The High Queen’s tears soaked the plush carpet that had been laid across the aisle. As they passed, every guest bowed or curtsied deeply, many sinking to the floor in reverence. As much tension as there was between the many kingdoms, everyone could show respect for parents who had tragically lost their child.

Rosemarie and Jisung held on to each other as they dipped. Neither brought their eyes up until they were sure the monarchs were long past them. Rosemarie was shocked to see King Charming and Queen Cinderella bowing practically to the floor as High King Adam and High Queen Belle passed them. After what Moira had shared with her about their stance on the attack, it hardly made sense that they would show such respect for the current monarchs.

Moira had told her everything before she left: the late-night meetings in the maintenance shed, Minho’s affiliation with the Outer Kingdoms, her childhood friend’s strange descent into violence, and how the original plan for the Mid-Year Ball had been ruined. She even knew that Moira herself had been the one to shoot the arrow above High Prince Beau’s head. She had cried after telling Rosemarie the story, her guilt consuming her.

Rosemarie’s attention snapped to the present as the string instruments swelled in a sad chorus. The High King and Queen finished their trek, stepping up to the altar. A closed casket adorned with flowers and the flag of Auradon sat in front of the religious piece. Rosemarie felt a tear spring to her eye as she watched the High King place a hand on his son’s casket before moving to his throne. After the monarchs had sat, the solemn string music ended. The guests took their seats once more on the stiff pews.

Three priests in black robes appeared on the platform, first bowing to the royalty before moving behind the altar. The eldest of the three opened a leather-bound book with fraying edges.

“Today, we are gathered to pay our respects to His Royal Highness, High Prince Beau, the late heir to our great nation. We will first begin with a prayer.”

The ceremony proceeded with prayers and speakers sharing tearful recollections of the late prince. Felix and Seungmin’s recounts of their friend made tears gather in Rosemarie’s eyes, and she found Jisung feeling the same. For a short time, it felt as if they were all gathered to celebrate someone they all had been a great friend of rather than an heir to a divided nation.

One of the religious men gestured to the crowd, his hand almost lifted in a blessing. “We will conclude with the Heir’s promise.”

A hush fell over the room as Felix stood. Rosemarie pursed her lips in anticipation. She wondered if the High King and Queen knew where Felix’s family stood, how they had certainly been a driving force behind the attack that killed their son.

Felix approached the stairs with trembling legs. Before climbing them, he fell into a deep bow, kneeling on the ground in a form of utmost respect. The Cinderellasburg guard stationed with him stood rigidly behind the grieving prince.

Sniffles could be heard throughout the cathedral. Beau and Felix had been close friends since childhood.

“May I present to you the heir to the throne, Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg,” one of the religious men announced. He reached out his hand for Felix to stand and move toward him. The guard reached down for Felix, taking his arm and holding him steady.

Rosemarie couldn’t help but frown as she watched the exchange. Felix was injured; she had known that, but she hadn’t realized the severity of his injuries. She wished she could write to Moira and tell her everything she was seeing.

Two of the religious men held a simple, golden band on a black pillow. They brought the pillow to the High King, who took the simple crown from the satin. Felix bent forward, allowing him to place the band around his head. Felix turned back to face the silent crowd, no one daring to clap at such a somber moment.

“Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg, do you promise to uphold the beliefs and traditions of Auradon until its royal crown may don your head?”

“I do,” Felix said, his voice echoing through the cathedral.

He repeated the phrase after each promise, seeming entirely regal even in his exhausted state. Rosemarie couldn’t help but dart her eyes to the High King and Queen, who were both rigid in their seats.

“I now declare you, His Royal Highness, High Prince Felix of Auradon.”

Everyone in the room, besides the reigning monarchs, bowed to Felix. Rosemarie thought it was an odd sight to see all of the royals bowing to someone so close in age to her. Though she supposed it would one day be them who all of Auradon would be bowing to.

After a few concluding prayers, a procession began out of the cathedral. First, the High Prince’s casket was taken by his personal guards. Everyone bowed or curtsied once again, this time, many more tears being shed. Rosemarie squeezed Jisung’s hand tightly as the casket rolled by.

Then, the current monarchs left the cathedral, and the procession for the guests began. Felix led the procession of guests, followed by his parents and the rest of his family. The king and queen of Auroria were next, followed by their children and close relatives. Then, the remaining royals followed out in their standard order. The more geographically close your kingdom was to Auradon Central, the more important you became. Rosemarie followed her parents, who led the procession of her family. Jisung’s followed directly after hers.

There was no reception after the funeral, as the High King and Queen had requested that there not be. Since things had gone so terribly wrong the last time everyone had been together, it was no wonder that they had chosen this.

Rosemarie gave quick, polite nods to those she made eye contact with under her veil. She looked for Jisung to say goodbye as they proceeded to the receiving hall, but found she had lost him in the crowd. She kept her head down and followed her parents like a duckling, wondering where her brother was at the moment. Moira had told her that he and Chan had sought safety somewhere, but she had no idea where they could have gone.

Rosemarie pursed her lips and kept her thoughts to herself as she slid into her family’s limousine. No one was in the mood to speak after such a somber morning, anyway.

Chapter Text

Sparkling tears had been stuck to Eirá’s face for what seemed like an eternity. She brought a hand to her cheek to clear them, but found she could not. She squinted through her hazed vision at the figure approaching from outside the gates of Ahtohallan.

After hearing its call during her last moments with Seungmin, Eirá had run for the sacred island. Though it was against her mother’s wishes to keep her from the home of the fifth spirit, she couldn’t resist its siren song. She knew her mother wouldn’t be disappointed in her, regardless of the worried frown she currently held on her face as she approached.

When Ahtohallan called to you, you listened.

Elsa’s breath smoked from the cold as she approached. She walked calmly, no hint of remorse for Eirá’s actions etched on her face.

Eirá wrapped her arms around herself in embarrassment, freezing in the thin fabric of the white gown that she hadn’t changed since leaving Auradon Palace.

“Eirá,” Elsa began as she approached.

A chill ran through Elsa, making Eirá instantly uncomfortable with the unfamiliar sight. Her mother never shivered.

“I heard the call,” she replied, standing up straighter. She took a few steps backward, her heart beating at a strange pace.

“Be careful near that ledge.” An urgency filled Elsa’s tone.

“I’m fine,” Eirá said, her breath hitching. “I know…”

She was interrupted by the sound of familiar laughter floating on the breeze. She stilled, listening intently to the musical sound. Eirá turned her head, searching for the voice.

“Wait, Eirá! Focus on me,” Elsa pleaded, though her words passed right through Eirá’s ears.

A deep cavern opened and dwindled into a pit of darkness below Eirá. Flakes of snow and ice swirled into the cave. The faint sound of voices floated with them. Figures she faintly recognized walked down stairs of mist into the dark depths.

She heard her name called from the bottomless ice.

Eirá, you are doing great.

I trust you.

She gasped. It was Seungmin.

Eirá held her hands over her heart, remembering the locket she made before leaving him in the Inner Kingdoms. She hoped he had found it before someone else did. She hoped he still had it with him, wherever he was.

“Who are you hearing?” Elsa yelled to her daughter.

Eirá whipped her head around, dazed by the magic. “It’s him.”

I know you can’t see it right now, but you would make a wonderful queen.

“Oh, Seungmin,” Eirá whispered, wringing her freezing hands. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry I left you.”

You could have killed me, but you saved me.

A sob escaped her throat as the wave of memories washed over her once again. How had everything crumbled beneath her just as they were beginning?

Their chance together had been lost as soon as the glass shattered. Not only was she banned from entering his kingdom, but she would no longer be welcomed in any part of Auradon except her enchanted woods.

Their relationship had been something so fragile, so precious to Eirá. Someone was surely laughing at their misfortune.

But, she had chosen to return. She could have stayed, risking getting killed for him. But what good would that have done? Ahtohallan’s call was her savior, otherwise, she may have given everything to keep him alive for another night.

Eirá didn’t hear her mother run up behind her. She didn’t notice how her mother did not touch her as she was swept away in Ahtohallan’s enchantments.

I love you, too.

Stay with me, please.

Eirá fell to her knees. She had failed him. She ruined any promise of a future together. There was no way to get him back.

Unless. Unless…

She peered over the ledge, feeling the cold air on her face. It blew over her skin, sucking her toward its magic cavern.

Stay with me, please.

“I will.”

Eirá reached an arm over the ledge, preparing to follow Seungmin’s voice. If she couldn’t be with him from the icy cliff, she would follow him into the cavern.

They could be together again.

Before she could dive from the ledge, a different voice, sharper and more familiar than that of Ahtohallan’s, cut through the air.

“In her waters, deep and true,” the voice sang.

Eirá lifted herself, unable to hear Seungmin’s voice through the song.

“Lie the answers and a path for you.”

She turned. Of course. It was her mother.

Elsa’s eyes were frantic, blazing a hint of red reflected from the spirit dancing in the icy walls. She leaned forward as she sang the next line of the familiar hymn.

“Dive down deep into her sound.”

Eirá’s brows rose with sudden clarity as the voice of the spirit attempted to drown her mother’s.

Elsa stretched her arms forward. “But not too far, or you’ll be drowned.”

Eirá ran for her mother, sliding on the ice into her embrace. She buried her face into Elsa’s Northuldran furs, tinted with the scent of the sea from her journey.

She had almost dove too deeply. Almost made the same mistake her mother had all those years ago. No one would have been waiting for her at the bottom of the cavern. How foolish to think so.

“You saved me,” Eirá eventually whispered, backing away from her mother.

Elsa shook her head, her signature braid falling behind her shoulder.

“No. You saved yourself, Eirá.”

She sniffled, blinking in confusion.

“Ahtohallan is in both of us. It was you who was calling you too far. I only began to sing a reminder. You chose not to dive too deeply.”

Eirá pondered her mother’s words for a moment. She turned back toward the cliff’s edge, now far away from her. “Is that where you chose to go?”

Elsa nodded. “It is. And I froze at the bottom of that cavern until my sister broke the dam and freed the spirits of our forest.”

Eirá couldn’t believe she had almost succumbed to the same fate as her mother. How could she have been saved if she did? The spirits of the forest were free; there was no big wrong to make a right. No one could have saved her.

“Are you ready to go home?” Elsa asked gently.

It didn’t take long for Eirá to answer. It had been days since she left Auradon Palace. She was ready to go back to where she belonged, even if it was missing a certain someone.

“I am.”

Elsa smiled. The mother and daughter stood and walked toward the entrance of Ahtohallan. They toyed with pillars of ice as tall as a building, moving them only with a flick of their hands. They danced on the icy floor to Ahtohallan’s music. Eirá felt herself smile again after many somber days.

After wandering through the magical island, a pink sunrise greeted them at the entrance. Eirá inhaled deeply, savoring the warmer air outside the cave. She placed her hand on the ice block near the entrance, watching the spirit, her spirit, colorfully dance beneath the ice.

“We’ll be able to return one day, right?” she asked her mother.

Elsa nodded. “Of course. I still owe you an official tour.”

Eirá smiled, a familiar childhood excitement filling her. Though the island had called to her earlier than it had her mother, and she had explored it on her own, she knew there were layers she had yet to see. She had only been dreaming of the day her mother would bring her to Ahtohallan since she had known of its existence.

Elsa cleared her throat. “There is a note waiting for you at home, by the way.”

“Huh?”

“It’s from South Riding. Quite unexpected,” Elsa said, raising her brows.

A smile decorated Eirá’s face. Seungmin was alive and home. He was okay.

“I believe you have some stories to tell me on our journey.”

Elsa whistled for her Water spirit steed, and it soon appeared from the sprawling northern ocean. She gave her daughter a curious look, raising her brows.

Eirá’s mind spun as she mounted the spirit. Where would she even begin?

Elsa turned to look at her, keeping her hands steady on the reins. The spirit began its gallop, keeping parallel to the budding sunrise.

Eirá blew out a breath and cleared her throat. She shifted her gaze to the sunrise. There was a lot to tell, and the journey was long.

“It started when I froze my History of Magic class…”

Chapter Text

The woods had never felt so constricting for Moira. Despite the never-ending expanse of pines, evergreens, and willows, she felt trapped in their coverage. Every target she hit with her arrow reminded her of Felix and their evenings in Auradon Prep’s woods together. She began to miss the targets more and more as her thoughts dug deeper.

Moira eventually stopped on the edge of the course, frowning at the beautiful cliffside and waterfall cascading before her. Even the magic of Mother Nature couldn’t get her mind off Felix.

She hadn’t heard a word from him. He hadn’t written to her once. Moira only knew what the public knew of the Crown Prince of Cinderellasburg, which was nothing.

Willow neighed, whipping her head to brush her mane from her eyes. Moira began to brush her horse’s salt-and-pepper hair with her fingers. The pristine strands flowed gently with the motion.

“It’s almost dinner time, isn’t it,” she lamented to Willow, who replied with a soft whinny. “I suppose we should go then.”

With a sigh, Moira pulled on the reigns and galloped back to the castle.

A soft mist had begun to fall, not bothering the horse or Moira. She pulled her cape further over her head, concealing her face under its shade. It misted almost daily in DunBroch, making the old stones of the buildings appear black with the moisture.

The villagers they passed on their way home looked similar to the princess. They went about their daily lives, not bothered by the rain. Their heads were covered as well, though with a hand-me-down cloak rather than one made for royalty.

This stark difference made Moira feel ashamed. Since returning from Auradon Prep, she couldn’t help but notice how poor her kingdom was compared to the others, especially Auradon Central. Yes, her people chose to wear more traditional clothing and lived frugal lifestyles, but their little wealth held no comparison to the mansions and fashions of the Inner Kingdoms. Their frugality was more of a necessity than a choice.

The gap had only become clearer since the attack on the night of the Mid-Year’s Ball. Laws were being passed without any input from the Outer Kingdoms, furthering the frustration they held. Though her parents were desperate to vote, there was nothing they could do. Their ballots were stopped at the border, making them seethe each time a new law was passed that they didn’t get a say in. The border to the Inner Kingdoms was closed, and no one could get over it.

Each day reminded Moira that there was a good chance she would never see Felix again. That is, if he even still cared for her. She knew he had attended the High Prince’s funeral, so he must be well enough to write to her. Perhaps he had lost all feelings for her, or maybe he knew she was part of the reason the glass had cut him.

The horse and princess soon made it to the castle. Moira handed Willow to a stable boy, noting his stained clothes that made her feel ashamed of her luxurious cape. The stable boys at Auradon Prep had worn pristine, tailored uniforms, nothing like the rags this young boy had.

Moira wasn’t surprised to see her lady’s maid waiting for her inside the doorway.

“We’ve only got half an hour to get ya cleaned up,” she told her in her thick DunBrochian accent, ushering the princess to her chambers.

“Aye. I got caught in the rain,” Moira fibbed, blaming her tardiness on the weather.

The lady’s maid, Rona, shook her head. Moira didn’t press the topic any further, for she knew Rona always could tell when she was lying.

The two of them hurried to Moira’s suite. She sat at her vanity, throwing her cloak on a hook near her balcony. Rona readied her tools to prep Moira for the family dinner, along with a moisturizing lotion for her skin. Moira was grateful for the small talk they made as Rona readied her for dinner. It was nice to hear how her family was faring, but also to get her mind off Felix for a moment.

When she was ready, Rona ushered Moira to her closet to put on the gown she had set out for her. It was a simple gown, a plain brown, belted with a swirling gold and green piece. Moira set her riding clothes aside and slipped the gown over her shoulders, tightening the belt around her waist. She fastened it tighter, making sure the centuries-old piece was secured in place. The gown itself had belonged to her grandmother, and the belt a few grandmothers before her.

Moira gave Rona a quick thumbs-up, letting her know that no wardrobe changes were needed. It was just a dinner with her family, after all. There was no need for such niceties.

She bid her goodbye and started the long trek to the dining hall. Whatever ancestors had first lived in the castle were smart to put their living quarters so far away from such a public room, but Moira did think it was sure a long walk just for a meal she could have easily had taken in her room.

Moira was the last one to arrive in the dining hall. Her mother, father, and four younger siblings were already seated. Moira took her place next to her sister, the youngest of the children. Her triplet brothers sat across from the girls, the eight-year-olds already digging into their meal.

“BOYS!” Her mother yelled across the table. “Didn’t I tell ya to wait for your sister?”

Moira sighed. As she had thought, there was no need for niceties at family dinners.

“But Muuuuum,” Lachlan, the oldest of the three, whined. “Moira is always late.”

“No, she is not,” Mairead, the youngest, pouted.

Logan and Lyle, the last of her younger brothers, began to make faces at Mairead, causing an uproar at the table.

Moira sighed, sipping her mead as her youngest siblings battled in a funny-face war.

“Dig in, dear,” her father gestured, taking a bite of his steak.

She looked to her mother, who wore the same look of carelessness. There was only so much they could do with the youngest children. She followed her mother and father’s cues, taking a bite of potatoes before trying the meat.

The family dinner was spent as any other was. Moira listened to her sister’s playtime stories, eavesdropped on her parents’ political conversations, and parented her younger brothers when her mother was attempting to have a conversation with someone else at the table. She had almost finished every bite on her plate, as was customary for anyone in the kingdom to do, before the double doors swung open with a bang.

The royal family, even the triplets, looked to the doors with surprise, watching the king’s advisor run up to the table. He passed by the children, heading straight for the king and queen. He gave Moira a weary look as he passed, making her stomach churn.

She dared a look outside the dining room into the receiving room. To her shock, she saw not only guards from her kingdom but a flash of a different uniform.

It was a stark white, with golden lapels at the shoulder. The guard wore a blue sash. It couldn’t be…

“Moira!” her father bellowed, almost on cue.

She brought her attention slowly back to the head of the table, facing her parents’ confused stares.

“Do you care to explain why a soldier from Cinderellasburg has just brought a message for us?” Merida asked.

Moira gulped. “May I know what the message is, first?”

She bit her tongue after she spoke. She should have replied with an answer, but if there was something wrong with Felix…

“Your presence is requested at the castle by the prince. The High Prince.”

Moira couldn’t help but laugh in shock, surprising everyone at the table.

“Mum, why is she laughing?” Lyle asked.

Mairead shook the sleeve of her gown. “Sissy, why does the High Prince want to see you?”

Moira turned back to her parents, whose brows were raised in curious confusion. She took a deep breath and began to explain the semester at Auradon Prep: how she had beaten Felix in the archery competition after he turned her down, their secret practice sessions in the woods, and even how she had seen him after the attack and the injuries he sustained. She left out the fact that she had been involved in the attack, as she was keeping those secrets tightly to her chest. She did, however, mention where Felix’s parents stand on the High King’s power.

The room was silent after she had explained her story.

“Moira has a boyfriend! Moira has a boyfriend!” The triplets began taunting in tandem, laughing at themselves.

Mairead pulled on her sleeve in excitement once again, asking what Felix looked like and if he lived in a castle, too.

Moira only kept her attention on her parents.

“I didn’t know if I would ever get to see him again after leaving Auradon Prep,” Moira gulped. “He couldn’t even stand by the time I had to leave.”

“Moira, you do understand that the Prince of Cinderellasburg is not only that, but also the future High King, correct?” Merida began. “I know how you feel about the Inner Kingdom royals and ruling even our kingdom one day. If you two were to marry,” she shook her head, not quite believing what she was saying, “you’d not only be the queen of his kingdom, but all of Auradon.”

Moira gently nodded. “I know.” She had thought about it many times in the weeks since she had left. Now that she knew Felix hadn’t forgotten about her, she was willing to try. For him.

Her father shook his head. “Our Moira, the High Queen of Auradon.”

Moira frowned. Of course, they didn’t think she could do it. A fun-loving, rule-breaking princess like herself could never fit in the rigid box set for the High Queen. Why had she even believed she could do it?

“I’ll tell him I can’t. You’re right,” she replied.

“No, no, that’s not what we’re saying at all!” he quickly retaliated.

“Moira, this is a chance of a lifetime,” her mother began. She leaned across the table towards her daughter. “And the Wisps, what did they say?”

Moira stopped in her tracks, blinking at her mother. The Will-O’-the-Wisps in the forest had cried with her when she stopped to cry in the middle of the course. They wrapped their blue limbs around her shoulders when she was feeling alone, even without her asking twice. They were always there for her, but would they agree to her leaving?

“I think,” she stuttered. “I think…”

A melodic breath filled the air. Moira and Merida shot back in surprise as a Wisp floated before them on the table. The once chatty dining room had been silenced once more as a trail of Wisps floated out of the door of the dining room, landing on the Cinderellasburg guard outside of the door.

The guard stepped into the light of the dining room, in awe of the Wisp floating above his cupped hands.

Moira looked to her mother, who was smiling widely.

“Go,” the Wisp whispered, pushing its hands out toward Moira.

“The Wisps have spoken,” her father suddenly announced, standing from his seat.

His advisor scribbled furiously on his tablet, recording the historic moment.

Merida reached for her daughter’s hands across the table, and Moira accepted her gesture. The Wisp between them floated above their interlocked hands, dancing in happy twirls.

“Go,” Merida said. “You must go tonight.”

Moira looked once more at the Cinderellasburg guard, who was still shocked by the magic.

When the Wisps spoke, everyone listened. Going was her fate, and she had no intentions to change it.

“I will,” she said to the Wisp. “I will.”

With its song-like hum, it vanished into thin air, leaving a trace of magic dripping behind it.

Chapter Text

Moira had only seen the Great Wall that separated the Outer Kingdoms from the Inner Kingdoms two other times. It was only a short time ago when she and her parents had first gone to Auradon Prep; then, she had crossed over when she was kicked out of the Inner Kingdoms. However, that crossing looked much different than the one she was doing now.

She could only see a snippet of the wall from her place in the back of the Cinderellasburg guards’ vehicle. Jean, who had come to retrieve her, sat in the passenger seat, sneaking worried glances at the compartment she was stashed in.

“Princess, be sure to stay silent. The Auradon Royal Army is likely going to search the vehicle.”

Moira gulped. “Alright,” she said, speaking through the small window.

Her heart began to pound as they drove through the ancient wall, stopping at a gate in the middle of the stone. She tucked herself out of sight from the small window, cushioning herself between two large sacks filled with extra uniforms and blankets.

“Your kingdom?” a voice barked at the guard who was driving.

Moira pursed her lips. The accent wasn’t one found in Northern Wei, but certainly one from Central Auradon.

“Cinderellasburg, sir,” the other guard replied.

“Why were you over the border? Travel is forbidden.”

“Special orders from the King of Cinderellasburg.”

“Which were?” the officer asked, growing ever impatient.

The guard cleared his throat. “Scouting, sir.”

“Where?”

“The Borderlands.”

Moira clamped a hand over her mouth. A hot sweat coursed through her. Jean had willingly given away where he had come from. Where she was from.

How had she been stupid enough to get into the vehicle with these random guards? Had they even been proven to be from Cinderellasburg before she agreed to go? Surely they would have been scanned before entering the castle.

She was done for.

“We need to conduct a thorough search of the vehicle.”

“Yes, sir,” Jean replied, unlocking the doors for the royal army.

They would find her. There was no doubt about it. She would be sentenced to life in prison. She would never see Felix again. Or her family, or her friends.

The doors to the military vehicle swung open. Beams from a flashlight peeked in through the window, shining on Moira’s feet. She buried her face in her knees, wishing she had never left her kingdom.

“What’s back there?” the soldier barked to the Cinderellasburg guards.

“Where? Oh, that compartment?” the driver said.

“Here,” Jean said suddenly.

Moira heard the sound of ruffling clothes. A pocket zipper was unzipped and then put up once again.

“This is from His Majesty. We had orders not to open the compartment until we arrive in Cinderellasburg.”

An eerie silence followed.

“His Royal Majesty of Auradon signed as well?” the soldier said.

“Yes, sir. It was a joint signing between His Royal Majesty and His Majesty.”

“Get moving,” the soldier barked.

Moira felt the vehicle shift into gear under her legs. The other guard from Cinderellasburg stepped on the gas pedal, and they sped off from the wall.

“Princess? Can you hear me?” Jean asked.

Moira let out the breath she had been holding. She wiggled her arms and legs, which had gone stiff from sitting still.

“Aye. I am alright.”

“That’s good to hear. I’m afraid you’ll have to remain in the compartment until we reach Cinderellasburg. There are blankets in a sack and some extra food for you in the basket. High Prince Felix asked us to bring it himself.”

Moira reached for the woven basket without hesitation. Her stomach was grumbling. She didn’t get a chance to finish her dinner before she ran off to pack for Cinderellasburg. She set aside the cloth covering and giggled at its contents. Felix knew her too well.

There was a bundle of crackers seasoned with pepper and other herbs. Next to them was a small cooler. Moira popped open the lid to see just what she was expecting: a block of creamy, cheddar cheese.

Without hesitation, she popped a cracker and a slice of cheese into her mouth, savoring the familiar flavors. Of course, Felix would have welcomed her to Cinderellasburg with their favorite post-archery practice snack. He said the cheese was a specialty of his kingdom, but if Moira was being honest, it didn’t compare to the goat cheese native to her kingdom.

“We still have about three hours of driving until the border, so please make yourself comfortable,” Jean piped up.

Moira chewed her snack quickly and swallowed. “I will. Thank you both, again.”

After devouring half of the cheese and crackers, Moira figured it wouldn’t hurt her to get some rest before they arrived. Though the back of the military vehicle was the strangest place she had ever had to sleep, it wasn’t the most uncomfortable. The tent she stayed in while on camping trips during her childhood beat out the floor of the vehicle tenfold.

She pulled a blanket from the sack at her side. She draped it over herself, pulling the crest of Cinderellasburg up to her chest. Moira lay her head against the sack of extra uniforms and closed her eyes. The journey was even more exhausting than she had imagined.

Moira was grateful to finally move from the compartment to the back seat of the military vehicle. The driver had pulled to the side of the road as soon as they had crossed the border into Cinderellasburg, ushering Moira to her new spot. She remained awake for the rest of the drive, intrigued by Felix’s homeland.

The countryside of Cinderellasburg was stunning. Rolling fields alternated between lush forests, the trees growing thicker as they approached the capital city. Far in the distance, the sun was beginning to rise over the tops of the trees. The villages on the side of the road grew more and more frequent until they reached the outskirts of the capital city, where the charming countryside turned into a modern suburb. The buildings were painted a clean white, often having blue trim along the windows and doors. Some were even baby pink, yellow, or blue, contrasting with the deep evergreens that grew in abundance around them.

Moira stared longingly out the window, thinking about the poverty of her own kingdom compared with the wealth of Felix’s. Sure, there were less fortunate neighborhoods in Cinderellasburg, but there seemed to be a hungry family begging on every street corner of DunBroch.

“Look to your left, Princess Moira,” Jean exclaimed.

Moira obeyed and gasped at the sight.

The trees had broken, revealing the ocean glimmering with the sunrise beams. A small cliff dropped off beneath the road, leading straight into the waves. The ocean in Cinderellasburg was a much warmer blue than that of the cool waters in DunBroch.

“It’ll only be a few more minutes until we reach the castle. We’ll have to use the guards’ entrance, but His Highness will be nearby to greet us.”

Moira nodded excitedly. As nerve-wracking as the journey had been, seeing Felix’s smile will be worth every moment of it.

Jean was right; they arrived at the castle only a few minutes later. It was obvious they had come in on the backside of the palace, for there was no grand gateway. This side of the palace overlooked the ocean, which Moira thought would make for an incredible bedroom view.

Moira clenched the fabric of her dinner gown in her fingers, anxiously wishing the guard could drive faster on the cobblestone roads. She wondered where Felix would meet them. Surely he couldn’t be seen in the guards’ quarters, for that would cause suspicion. And where would she go after she was with him, anyway? She was still a fugitive, even in Cinderellasburg.

The guard pulled the military vehicle into an enclave under the castle. The rays of morning sunshine disappeared as they drove deeper into the ground. At what seemed to be the last level, the vehicle finally came to a stop. Moira pushed open the door herself, anxious to stretch her legs after sitting for hours.

“Right this way. Hurry,” Jean told her, ushering her along to a set of steel doors. Jean scanned an ID card against the frame, and the doors swung open.

They moved briskly down the sterile hallway to another set of doors. Jean scanned his card again, but this time, the doors did not open.

“I cannot go further,” he said, tucking the ID away. “Follow the corridor down, and take the first right when it appears. The doors there are unlocked and will lead you into the original part of the castle. His Highness will be there waiting.” Jean smiled and pushed open the door for Moira.

“Thank you for delivering me safely. I will make sure to repay you one day,” she said.

“There will be no need. I was only serving my kingdom.” With a swift bow, Jean returned to the other set of doors, leaving Moira alone.

Her heart began to race with excitement. Walking through the corridor was thrilling. She felt as if she was the main character in an action movie, sneaking in to steal something precious. She let herself have fun, but not enough fun to miss the first door on the right.

It was easy to tell that the sterile corridor had been extended from the original stone of the castle. The white stones on the right side of the hallway were worn with age and patched from centuries of existence.

Moira stopped in front of the wooden door she was instructed to go to, gently placing her hand on the golden knob. She prayed Felix was waiting for her on the other side, a tiny part of her still believing the whole thing had been a scam. She brushed the curls from her face and swung open the door with a bang.

His back was turned to her, but not for long after she opened the door. A smile lit his golden features, shining even in the darkness of the basement.

“Felix!” she cried, running for him.

Moira leaped into his arms, carefully wrapping her hands around his neck to avoid where she knew his injuries were. She buried her face into his good shoulder, feeling his arms wrap tightly around her.

“I didn’t know if you were even alive. You couldn’t stay awake the last time I saw you. I had no idea how you were. It was killing me,” she gushed, blinking back tears.

“I’m okay,” Felix said, tucking his face into her neck.

“Are you still hurt?” Moira frantically pulled away from him, holding onto his elbows. She scanned every inch of him, looking for anything out of the ordinary. She traced her thumb down the scar on the side of his cheek, thankful it was healing so nicely.

“No, no, I’m much better,” he said, holding her other hand. “My shoulder still hurts, I guess,” he blushed, “but it’s okay. It’s healing.”

“Oh, I’m so glad. I was so worried.” Moira squeezed Felix’s hand to calm her trembling.

“How is your wrist? My mother told me you had hurt it,” he began.

“It was a sprain. It was healed in a few weeks.”

Moira shook her head, laughing with disbelief that she was finally with Felix again.

He smiled, eyes crinkling with joy. “I missed you, Moira. So much.”

“I missed you, too. Promise me we’ll never be apart for that long ever again. I don’t think I could stand it.”

Felix cupped her face. “It will never happen again. Ever.”

He leaned toward her, and Moira accepted his kiss. She held back her tears when their lips touched, overjoyed that they were finally together again. Moira hadn’t realized she could miss someone so much. The months they spent forcefully apart seemed like torture now that they were holding each other.

The couple stayed close, simply savoring the other’s presence. Moira kept her hand on his cheek, gently massaging his face. She brushed a strand of blond hair from his eyes and tucked it behind his ear. As she did so, she noticed the lines of stitches running through his skin. The cut ran from his cheek back near his ear, which Moira hadn’t noticed on the night of the attack.

“Felix…”

“They fixed it. It’s okay,” he whispered, coaxing her hand away from him. “It’s still a bit sore. And…” He stopped, wincing.

Moira looked him in the eyes, and he quickly looked down.

“I lost a bit of my hearing on that side. The glass cut just right, and…” Felix pursed his lips. “I’m sorry.”

“Sorry? Felix, there is nothing for you to be sorry for. I…”

Moira shook her head, stopping herself. One day, she would tell him that it was she who sent those arrows through the glass, but not today. Not now.

“I haven’t done much riding, but when I have, my balance has been off. It’s hard to steady myself when one side is so different than the other.”

Moira watched as his face reddened with embarrassment and guilt.

“I’m… I’m not who I used to be. I can’t be a good archery partner anymore.”

“Felix,” Moira said, choking back a sob. “It’ll take time for everything to return to how it was. And if it never does, so what? We’re both here now. There’s nothing that could change about you that I won’t love the same way as I did before.”

He nodded, his shoulders hunched with shame.

Moira wrapped her arms around him, pulling him close. She gently rubbed her hand around his shoulders to relax them, holding him carefully so he wouldn’t be in pain.

They stood in silence for a few moments, simply taking in the other. Moira hoped Felix knew how much she still loved him. She couldn’t believe that he would think such a change could stop her feelings for him. She did her best to tell him through her gentleness, hoping he could feel even the tiniest bit better.

Felix kissed her forehead, breaking their embrace.

“Is this where I’ll be staying?” Moira asked him, looking around at the room that was no doubt the royal family’s emergency shelter. There were fine luxuries in everything around her: a set of beds, plush carpets, a fully stocked library, and even a desk and chair.

Felix laughed, shaking his head.

“Absolutely not. It’s like a prison down here.”

Moira shrugged, having to disagree after having stayed in an actual prison.

“Come to my room first, and I’ll tell you everything.”

They took each other’s hands, and Felix led Moira to another door at the back of the room. He pushed it open, revealing a dark, steep staircase lit only by tiny flames.

“They’re very steep. Keep hold of me,” he told her.

Moira couldn’t help the heat on her face, flattered by his gentlemanly gestures. She did as she was told and kept her hand locked in his as they started up the stairs towards the royal family’s quarters.

Moira let herself feel relaxed for the first time since arriving. She was in Cinderellasburg now, safe with its prince. There was nothing she needed to fear.

Chapter Text

Rosemarie pushed her face into her pillow, frustrated by her circumstances. It had been weeks since the High Prince’s funeral, and she had been going insane sitting in her room alone. Her schedule looked the same every day, which wouldn’t have bothered her if it wasn’t filled with etiquette and political lessons that had been pushed from her brother’s schedule into hers. Jisung had been just as busy as she was, and she had only gotten to see him once in the long span of time.

She was glad that it was finally the first day of spring, at least. It was her mother’s birthday, which meant it was also the Festival of the Lost Princess that had been celebrated since her mother was a baby. Rosemarie had been watching the village teem with excitement as the very short-lived Coronian winter came to a close. The sun had even been on their side, warming the city to what felt like a summer day.

Her kingdom’s signature lanterns had been selling on every street corner, purple flags with a golden sun flying high from every mast, and for Rosemarie specifically, hours of fittings for her formal dress she would don that evening.

But before those festivities would begin, she was meeting Jisung. Rosemarie flung her covers off herself, much more rejuvenated from the realization that this day wouldn’t be as dull as the others.

She quickly dressed herself, opting for plain, dark clothes that wouldn’t make her stand out as a princess. She didn’t bother with looking perfect underneath her disguise.

Rosemarie hurried from her room, slamming the gold-trimmed door behind her. She slung a backpack over her shoulders, rushing past servants in the halls and on the staircase. She cursed her castle for having endless flights of stairs as her breath wore thin by the time she reached the receiving hall.

She grinned when she spotted Jisung waiting for her by the door, wearing almost an identical outfit. She had instructed him to keep a low profile, and he blended in excellently in his plain clothes.

He turned when he heard her footsteps approaching him from behind. Hardly stopping, Rosemarie grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the door.

“What’s the rush?” he asked.

“Technically, I should be in my final gown fitting right now.” Rosemarie scoffed. “I’ve had a billion others, it fits good enough.”

Jisung grinned and shook his head, picking up his pace next to her as they ran down the hill into the village surrounding the castle.

The pair dashed through dark alleyways, attempting to stay out of the bustling streets filled with vendors, dancers, and parades. They had almost made it to their destination when Jisung suddenly stopped. Rosemarie turned, accidentally running a few paces ahead of him from his abruptness.

“What is it?” she asked, looking in the direction he was. She moved next to him, peering around the corner.

A crowd had gathered on the street. It was undoubtedly a rally of some kind. People yelled in solidarity, held up their fists, and cheered when something they agreed with was said. It was peaceful but fueled with passion.

Curiosity getting the better of her, Rosemarie grabbed Jisung and dragged him down the alley, wanting to soak in every detail. If the people in Corona were rioting against her parents’ rule, she should find out and report it back to them. Isn’t that what a good crown princess would do?

“Careful. We can’t get caught,” Jisung hissed, holding onto her arm as they moved.

Rosemarie stood behind the last person in the crowd, craning her neck to see who was speaking. Unsurprisingly, she didn’t recognize the man, but he was no doubt a commoner by the things he wore and the way he spoke.

“We will no longer resist being locked inside this cage!” he exclaimed.

Whoops and hollers followed his sentiment.

“We must stand with those over the wall, not only for the sake of our present selves but for that of our future ones. Locking the Outer Kingdoms behind Northern Wei will only make our pockets thinner!”

Rosemarie turned to Jisung with wide eyes.

“Closing the border is only the start of the total monarchy we were taught to fear. Soon, we will be nothing but dirt on the edge of Auradon Central’s thumb, tossed away and scorned like those to the north! We must fight for the reunification of Auradon before we get left behind like them!”

Jisung pulled Rosemarie back into the alleyway as the crowd roared with appreciation.

“I didn’t think…”

“When did this…” they spoke at the same time.

Jisung nodded to Rosemarie, beckoning her to continue.

“When did this start?” she said, shaking her head in disbelief and wonder.

“I have no idea when it started in your kingdom,” he replied, “but it’s been happening in mine for months. Ever since the funeral.”

Rosemarie bit her lips, thinking of when the riots could have possibly started. She couldn’t help but wonder if Minho was behind them. He had written a few times, telling her where he was and how he was gathering support for the Outer Kingdoms. She was just glad to know her brother was alive, even if it killed her not to tell her parents that he was okay.

“Well, what do they want to do?”

Before he replied, Jisung grabbed her hand and led her further to the ocean docks that waited further down the hilly village.

“I don’t know for certain,” he whispered as they passed merry families celebrating the holiday, “but if the law passes for the High King to be head of all of Auradon’s military…” He grimaced as he spoke. “Things will get violent. Fast.”

“But my mom and dad both signed yes on the vote. Wouldn’t the other kingdoms be against it? The High King already has the final say in most parliamentary decisions. It doesn’t make sense why he needs the military under his command unless he wants to…”

She paused, realization dawning on her. “Oh.”

“He does. If Northern Wei ever complies, then he’ll send the military over the Great Wall to attack the Outer Kingdoms as soon as the agreement is reached. He’ll take the troops from our kingdoms, too.”

Rosemarie and Jisung crouched against a half-painted wall, looking around to see if anyone had followed them to the secret mural they had been working on together before their lives became so busy.

“I just don’t understand what is wrong with keeping the appointed general,” Rosemarie relented as she shook a can of spray paint. “She was originally from your kingdom, wasn’t she?”

“Look at you knowing all of the political jargon,” he teased, playfully raising his brows at her.

“I only had the best teacher,” she replied, pecking him on the cheek.

Jisung laughed at her gesture, returning the favor on her lips. After their romantic moment, he got to work painting a tree in their mural.

“You’re right; the appointed general is from Towering Heights. And that’s why we haven’t backed down yet. My parents don’t care that the vote has technically passed. They refuse to send any of our military to Auradon Central. It’s a useless ploy without Northern Wei cooperating anyway.”

Rosemarie thought back to what Moira had told her the week before she was sent away. Prince Changbin had been a key player in the counter-movement since its inception, working right alongside Minho and Chan. She doubted the stubborn kingdom would comply with the rule, but she couldn’t tell Jisung what she knew. It was already dangerous enough for her to know. She couldn’t put him in jeopardy either.

“It’ll be okay, Rosemarie. If Auradon Central can’t get through Northern Wei, nothing is going to happen.” Jisung grinned his signature grin, rubbing Rosemarie’s shoulders. “We can’t worry about stupid politics when we have a party in a few hours!”

She smiled back at him and nodded. For good measure, she sprayed a bit of her gold paint onto his worn shirt.

“Hey!”

“Get back to work, Jisung. Like you said, we have a party in a few hours. This mural isn’t going to finish itself!”

With a few more teasing sprays and coy looks, the spritely couple continued their illegal artwork, falling into their comfortable silence as a state of flow overtook them.

The Festival of the Lost Princess was in full swing around Rosemarie and Jisung. Earlier in the evening, the Coronian royal family had been presented on the balcony for the kingdom. Rosemarie had asked her parents if Jisung could be presented with them, but they thought it was best if he stayed hidden in the castle instead. After reading Jisung’s gaze and reflecting on what they had spoken about earlier, she had to agree that it was best if a royal from another kingdom wasn’t shown with them at the ceremony.

Unfortunately for Rosemarie, she had to give the speech that her brother had always done as the heir to the throne. Since there had been little time to prepare, she had ended up using one of his speeches from a few years back, tweaking it only slightly with the help of her tutor. She thought the speech would go horribly, but was surprised at how comfortable she felt in front of the crowd. Jisung cheering her on from just inside the doorway was the biggest reason she felt okay, no doubt.

After sending a floating lantern into the sky with her parents, she had run inside to grab Jisung, who had been watching in wonder as the lanterns emerged from the rooftops below them.

“Hurry! It’s so much better from the streets,” she told him, dragging Jisung out of the castle for the second time that day. Rosemarie gripped tightly to his hand, making sure he didn’t fall from his continuous gaze at the sky.

Fortunately for the royal couple, most of the commoners never noticed their presence, all distracted by the beauty of the lights. Those who did made a hasty bow if they registered that their princess was approaching. Rosemarie paid no mind to the people, not caring if they bowed to her or not. They only had a few minutes to reach the docks. Otherwise, the height of the lanterns would be over.

Rosemarie held up her skirts with one hand as she ran, even though they were cropped just above her ankle. The two royals soon reached the docks, panting for air.

“And that was the shortcut?” Jisung lamented, putting his hands on his knees.

Rosemarie, who was doing the same, shrugged her shoulders.

“We’d have to run through the main streets if we went the other direction. It’s more fun this way.”

“Whatever you say. This isn’t my kingdom,” he replied, wiping sweat from his brow.

“Look!” Rosemarie exclaimed, grabbing his shoulders and turning him to the ocean. “The wave hasn’t quite yet hit the boats. See it there?”

She pointed to one of the last streets before the ocean, watching the last of the lanterns in the village float into the sky.

“This is incredible,” Jisung said, eyes following the movements of the glowing lanterns.

“And last,” Rosemarie replied, doing the same. “There they go from the boats.”

Rosemarie smiled while Jisung’s jaw dropped in awe at the sight. A thousand lanterns appeared from the decks of previously dark ships, lighting the ocean with a golden glow. The lanterns danced together in the sky, floating upwards and outwards until they could no longer be seen. The world seemed to still as the lanterns covered the night sky, even if only for a moment.

She turned toward Jisung, admiring the golden reflection in his irises. Rosemarie grabbed his hand, squeezing it tightly. He turned toward her at the motion, giving her a bright, awe-filled smile. As if second nature, the two leaned into each other, sharing a soft, tender kiss. Rosemarie couldn’t help but smile as she kissed him, the magic of the festival only making her heart beat faster.

She couldn’t believe how much she had changed since the last Festival of the Lost Princess. If she had seen where she is now: heir to the throne, with a boyfriend she had never expected to have, and two great friends who just so happened to be from the Outer Kingdoms, she would have scoffed. The past year had not only changed Rosemarie, but her entire world, even if some of the change had been through tragedy.

Jisung lifted his lips from hers, only moving away slightly.

“I can tell you’re thinking about something,” he started, tilting his head.

Rosemarie nodded. If there was one thing that hadn’t changed, it was her inability to conceal her emotions.

“I just… I can’t believe how much has changed. I have you, but I lost Minho. And, I had friends, but I lost them too. Everything is just so different from what it was last year. In a good way and a bad way.”

Jisung wrapped his arms around Rosemarie, pulling her close to him. She rested her head on his shoulder, staring out at the ocean. The lanterns’ reflections could be seen on the rippling waves, though they had been reduced to a soft glow as they made their way further into the atmosphere.
“So much has changed for me, too. But change means growth. We have each other now. We’ll go through them together.”

“No matter what?” she asked, moving to look him in the eyes. Though she knew he was sincere, she needed to see the look he gave her to know for certain.

Jisung’s dark eyes thinned, shining with a cover of tears. He was sincere, just as she had believed.

“No matter what. We have each other. Promise?” Jisung held out his bronze hand, folding all of his fingers but his pinky.

“We are not going to do a pinky promise over this…” Rosemarie sighed, unable to help her grin.

“We are,” he replied, only sticking his hand out further.

Giving in, Rosemarie took his hand, locking her finger around his.

“I promise,” she said, leaning closer to him.

With a laugh, Jisung shook their hands. He then pulled her into him once again, tilting her head backward and pressing his lips to hers, sealing their promise not only with a handshake, but also a kiss.

Chapter Text

It was finally here. The special day in April Eirá had circled with a pink pen on her calendar.

The first bits of snow were just beginning to melt outside her bedroom window. The calming droplets of melting snow hitting the cottage’s roof would have soothed her into a deep sleep the night before if she hadn’t been anxiously awaiting this day for months on end.

Eirá had put on her prettiest day clothes: a wool sweater embroidered with an elemental pattern, tan, fur-lined pants to keep her legs warm, and a pair of classic Northuldran-style boots, complete with wool socks colored to match her sweater. She had spent extra time prepping her appearance that morning.

She smiled at her reflection in the mirror. Seungmin was arriving today. After almost five months of separation, they would finally be together again.

Elsa grinned at her daughter as she rounded the corner to the tiny sitting room at the front of their cottage.

“Mom, you didn’t have to dress up,” Eirá groaned, eyeing her mother’s more stylish day dress.

Elsa flicked her braid behind her shoulder and sat next to Eirá on the sofa.

“We have royalty visiting. It’s the perfect excuse to wear this dress.”

“I suppose,” Eirá shrugged, knowing Seungmin would hardly notice what either of them was wearing. He wasn’t much for fashion, and neither was she.

The kitchen timer chimed loudly, startling the mother and daughter. Elsa jumped off the couch and ran to the next room, pulling homemade pastries from the oven.

Eirá sighed at the smell. “Kringla?” she asked, knowing by the distinctly sweet smell that her mother had made their favorite Arendellean treat.

“You got it,” she called from the kitchen.

Before Eirá could sneak one from the dish, a loud knock on the door rattled the walls of the cottage. Her heart instantly began to pound, excitedly anxious about who was waiting behind it.

She hurried to the living room, taking a deep breath before opening the door.

“Seungmin.” “Eirá.”

They smiled brightly, embracing each other in tandem. Eirá let out a breath of relief that she hadn’t realized she had been holding for so long.

“I missed you so much. I’m sorry it took me an eternity to visit. There’s so much…” Seungmin began, nuzzling his face to her hair.

“I missed you, too.”

Eirá peeked over his shoulder, noting the unassuming vehicle parked in the snow in front of her cottage. There was another man in the driver’s seat, watching their exchange with a tiny grin.

“You need to tell me everything.” She squeezed his shoulders.

Seungmin nodded. “And you too. We have a lot to talk about.”

Eirá moved away from him, taking in his handsome features that she had missed so much. He looked fully healed after the horrendous ball and her careless mistake. When she had left him for Ahtohallan, she had assumed she would never see him again. And now, here he was before her, ever charming and full of love.

She beckoned Seungmin into the house, insisting upon taking his duffel bag from him.

“What about your guard?” Eirá asked, eyeing the man in the car.

“He’s staying at the inn outside of the village. The one near the border,” Seungmin told her.

Eirá raised her brows. “He’s leaving you here?”

Seungmin laughed. “I told him to. Lieutenant Andre has been my personal guard since I was ten. He trusts me, thankfully. And he technically can’t tell me no, which helps.”

He turned and waved to the guard, who waved back and began to drive down the lane towards the border of the forest and Arendelle.

“Whatever you say,” she teased, leading him further into her cottage.

“Your Highness,” Elsa greeted Seungmin as they rounded the corner into the kitchen, curtsying to him.

Seungmin bowed back to Elsa, making Eirá’s cheeks flush.

“Thank you for inviting me to your home, My Lady. I am excited to stay here for my first time in the Northern Forest.”

Elsa laughed. “No need for formalities. Please, call me Elsa.”

They shook each other’s hands, not without Elsa shooting an approving smile at Eirá.

“And it seems like Eirá has already told you the proper name for our home.”

Seungmin nodded excitedly. “She has. I’ve heard lots about this region.”

Before Elsa could continue, two Fire spirits jumped from the flames of the hearth. Eirá laughed as Seungmin’s spirit leaped into her hands and hers into Seungmin’s. The couple grinned at each other; no words were needed to express their feelings.

“The spirits are happy to have you as well,” Elsa said, toying with her own Fire spirit that had made its way to her shoulder.

“I couldn’t be more grateful,” he replied.

Eirá could tell his voice was filled with genuine joy, making her beam.

“There is fresh kringla on the table. Help yourselves when you are ready. I have to run to the village for a council meeting,” Elsa told them, nodding to the kitchen where the delicious kringla sat.

“Is that what the wonderful smell is?” Seungmin grinned, looking at the pastries on the kitchen table. He turned to Eirá, teeming with childlike excitement.

The mother and daughter both laughed, Elsa making them promise they would save one for her. She waved goodbye to the two of them and headed out the door, latching it tightly behind her.

“This way,” Eirá said, motioning for Seungmin to follow her. She headed down the hallway toward her bedroom, which they would be sharing since there were only two bedrooms in the cottage. They had gone to Arendelle to buy a cot and fluffy pillows for him since they hadn’t hosted many guests before his visit.

Eirá opened the door to her bedroom but noticed Seungmin had stopped further down the hallway.

“What are you doing?” she asked, poking her head around the door frame.

Seungmin had stopped in front of the little gallery wall her mother had made from pictures of the two of them throughout the years.

“I love these pictures,” he said, eyeing one in particular.

Eirá came and stood next to him. It was a photo of her when she was about three years old. She was bundled in what seemed to be a billion layers of clothing, making her resemble a little marshmallow. Her face was swollen from crying, rivers of ice staining her cheeks. Elsa was sitting in the snow next to her, her head tilted back in laughter.

“Oh,” Eirá giggled. “Mom said I wasn’t happy with wearing all of those layers. At least someone was finding amusement in the moment.”

“I wish my family had pictures like these,” he began, tracing the handmade frame carved by a village elder with his finger. “We’ve only ever taken official portraits. One for the spring, and the other during Christmastime.”

“We still have our old camera. We can take it with us later today and take some pictures.”

“Could we?” Seungmin said, his frown changing to a smile.

“Of course.” Eirá rubbed his arm fondly. “Come on, my room is this way.”

She led Seungmin to her room, apologizing for the lack of an actual bed for him.

“No, don’t worry. I’ve never slept on a cot before. It’ll be a new adventure,” he grinned.

After showing him around her room, proudly telling him about every piece of furniture and trinket, she led him to the kitchen. She poured two bowls of the hearty stew she had made for them, swatting his hand away from the kringla. They laughed and joked over their meal, hardly able to keep from smiling at the pure joy they felt from being with each other.

“Where are we going today?” Seungmin asked, taking his last bite of stew.

“Away from the village a bit. I want to show you the most beautiful place in the world.” Eirá took his empty bowl, telling him to stay put when he shot up to help her with the dishes.

“The most beautiful place in the world?”

“Mhm. In my opinion, at least,” she replied, rinsing the bowls and setting them aside for later. “I want to show you the elements in their purest form.”

He nodded excitedly, taking the almond kringla Eirá had offered to him. Eirá watched him carefully as he took his first bite of the pastry.

“Wow.”

“That’s it?” Eirá laughed after a few moments of silence. “That’s all you have to say?”

“Exactly. It’s that amazing,” he grinned, downing the rest of the pastry with lightning speed.

Eirá rolled her eyes at him, finishing her kringla as well. Once they had both finished, Eirá took Seungmin back to her bedroom. She went into her closet and took out the set of Northuldran men’s clothes a trusted friend had gifted them after Elsa had shared that royalty was visiting.

Before she could leave him, Seungmin had already pulled off his lightweight shirt, revealing his skin underneath. Eirá’s eyes went straight for his abdomen, not only out of instinct but also because of the stark-white scar that stuck out from the rest of his skin.

“I… I know,” he said, covering the mark with his hand.

Eirá could only frown, unable to take her eyes off the place where her very own cousin had injured him. She remembered the stained bandage that had wrapped around his torso the night she had fled and the deep anger she had felt because of his pain.

“Does it hurt?” she whispered, doing her best to calm her residual anger.

Seungmin blushed. “Sometimes.”

“I’m sorry,” she apologized immediately, unable to stop the words before they came.

“Huh? What for?”

“Everything.” She bowed her head. “Your scar, your heart, leaving you with nothing but a stupid necklace. I should have stayed.”

Seungmin slipped the Northuldran tunic he had been holding over his head, then moved toward her. He took one of her hands in his. Seungmin pulled the locket she had made for him from his pocket and set it in her other hand.

“I would be lying if I didn’t say I was angry when you left. I was.”

Eirá’s vision blurred with shame.

“But, I couldn’t blame you. If you didn’t leave, they would have found you with me. You would have been killed, and I would have been punished by my family for associating myself with you.”

She jolted her gaze upward, shocked at his confession.

“But this necklace you gave me kept me sane. I knew you were okay because it never once warmed. It has always stayed as cold as ice.”

Eirá’s lips trembled.

“My family found out about you, eventually, after the surveillance began. I don’t know how, but they did. And…” he stopped, swallowing. “They don’t approve of you because of your magic. They don’t like anyone from the Outer Kingdoms, but… I thought things would be different if they knew how much I loved you. It turns out they don’t care all that much.”

The first icy tear fell down Eirá’s cheek.

“They think I’m in Arendelle, demanding payment for my injuries from their prince. They would have never let me leave if they knew where I was going. I’m… sorry it has to be this way.”

Eirá was too stunned to reply. It was shocking. She had known that those from the Inner Kingdoms despised magic. She had even thought that of Seungmin at first, though quickly learned he was quite the opposite. But the fact that she wasn’t even wanted by his own family felt— different. More gut-wrenching and heart-breaking.

Seungmin pulled her close to him, gently pressing her head to his chest. Eirá didn’t dare cry any further, though her breaths were shaky. If the King and Queen of Auroria wanted to hate her, so be it. She wasn’t from their kingdom. They couldn’t stop her love for their prince.

“I hate it. I hate it so much,” Seungmin said. “And now I ruined the day with my careless rambling. Eirá—”

“No,” she said, lifting her head. “You did not ruin the day. I’m—”

She stopped herself, pausing before saying something untrue.

“I’m glad you told me how your family feels, but it is not going to change how I feel about you. Nothing will. I’ve waited five months to see you again. If they want to hate me because of who I am, so be it. I will not change for anyone.”

Seungmin leaned toward her suddenly, pressing his lips to hers. Eirá’s heart jolted from the unexpected kiss, and she melted into his touch she had missed so dearly.

“This is why I love you, Eirá,” he said once they had stopped kissing. “You are fearless. You’re no one but yourself. You know who you are without a kingdom attached to your name. I love you.”

Eirá answered him with another kiss, knowing the time she had waited for him was well worth it.

Eirá had almost lost her footing a few times from turning over her shoulder to snap pictures of Seungmin. He was too adorable in his Northuldran clothes, looking more ruggedly handsome than he ever had at Auradon Prep.

“Are we almost there?” Seungmin asked, panting.

Eirá jogged the few feet back to him, playfully pushing the hat that was a little too big for him away from his eyebrows.

“Almost. Just a few more minutes.”

“I should have hiked before I came here,” he halfway-joked, drinking water from the bottle he carried.

“Maybe,” she grinned, winking before continuing up the hill to the place she was taking him.

As she had said, the couple arrived at the special place in a few minutes. The hill they had been climbing turned into a sudden flat peak that overlooked a valley with a flowing river and caves of Earth Giants. The Northern Sea was just over the next hill, its faraway waters visible on the horizon. Some of the trees were beginning to bloom in the nearby forest, vibrant greens peeking through the deep evergreen needles.

Eirá quickly snapped a picture of Seungmin’s awed expression before he turned her way.

“I’ve never seen anything like this.”

Eirá turned to him after snapping a picture of their view, watching his brown eyes widen in wonder as he spotted an Earth Giant lying on the riverbed.

“Is that thing alive?!”

Eirá nodded. “That’s an Earth Giant, one of the physical beings of the Earth Spirit.”

“Amazing,” he whispered.

The couple sat on a boulder overlooking the scene, flattened from years of use by ancient Northuldrans. Eirá nestled close to him, snapping pictures of the two of them together. She even got one when he turned and kissed her cheek, surprising Eirá as she snapped the shutter.

“Eirá,” Seungmin began after she had stashed the camera away.

She lifted her head from where it had landed on his shoulder.

“I was wondering…” he stopped.

“Yes?”

“If you could show me your magic. I’ve only seen it twice. I’d love to see it again if you’d let me.”

Eirá could hardly contain her excitement. “Of course. Can I see the locket?”

Seungmin fished the necklace from where he had tucked it into his jacket and handed it to Eirá. She removed her gloves, her skin prickling only slightly.

“There’s an old saying that my mother used to tell me when I was little. It’s originally a Northuldran idea, but it spread to Arendelle as well.”

“What is it?” Seungmin asked, intrigued.

“Water has memory.”

“Water had memory?”

“Mhm. I’ll show you. My mom first discovered this part of her power long before I was born, but she showed me how to pull the memories from the water.”

Eirá held the necklace with her bare skin, feeling it teeming with memories from the night she had left. After searching for a moment, she found the place where she would begin.

Her hands began to tingle with cold, and a scene began to form before them on the edge of the cliff. Flurries of snow from the ground floated to craft a frozen statue of Eirá, and the memory began.

She showed Seungmin Athohallan’s call and how she had no choice but to follow. She let the memory show her concern for him, how she made sure he was comfortable before she left him. The ice showed how she had created the locket and how much it pained her to leave him.

It continued then to show things Eirá hadn’t seen: how Seungmin had awoken early the next morning and panicked, how he pressed his hands to his head in defeat. It showed him finding the locket and holding it to his chest as he breathed in and out from a bout of pain in his side, the tears rolling down his face, and how quickly he had hidden it when a nurse had rushed in to check on him.

The memories faded with an icy blast, the fragments of snow evaporating around them. Eirá held the locket out for Seungmin, who only looked at her sadly.

“Thank you for showing me,” he said, holding the locket tightly for a few moments before tucking it away.

Eirá nodded, blinking back her tears. Though the memories were heart-wrenching, they had brought her some sort of peace. She knew Seungmin could feel it too from the way his breathing had slowed. They now knew the answers to a question that had been unanswered for far too long.

“I feel… calmer,” he said, validating her thoughts.

“Me too. Me too,” she replied, leaning her head against his shoulder.

They sat in blissful stillness for a while, soaking in each other and the beauty of the Northern Forest. Eirá began to tell him stories from her childhood; ones about herself and the classic tales all Northuldran children hear. Seungmin listened intently to every word, even sneaking in tidbits from his childhood here and there. They even eventually called for their Fire Spirits, who relished the fact that they could play with their chosen humans in their homeland. Seungmin’s connection to Fire was infinitely stronger within the forest, to which he and Eirá were each equally excited about. Eirá snapped a million pictures of them as they played with the elements.

Worn out from using up their energy with Fire, they relaxed on the boulder once more. Eirá stroked her Fire spirit, letting it nestle in the coolness of her hand. Seungmin held his own with his gloved hand.

“I was sorry to hear about the High Prince,” Eirá began after a lull in their conversation.

Seungmin frowned. “Beau and I were close. For him just to be gone like that,” he shook his head in disbelief.

“I wish I could have been there for you,” she told him.

“You couldn’t have. Not with the border closed.” Seungmin shook his head.

Eirá nodded. She had heard the news of the closing. Only those with approval from the High King were now allowed to cross.

“Did you get permission to cross the border to come here?”

“Well, to Arendelle, at least. No one except Lieutenant Andre knows where I am.”

“But when you return, won’t you have to prove that you were in Arendelle?”

Seungmin smiled, wrapping an arm around Eirá’s shoulders.

“You have an amazing family, you know that, right?”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

“When I wrote to your mother asking to visit you, she must have shared what I said with your aunt and uncle. They’re the ones who extended the official invitation to Arendelle, which the High King thought was a perfect opportunity for me to go and demand payment from them. It was fake, obviously, the entire time.”

“I had no idea,” Eirá exclaimed.

Seungmin nodded. “The fewer people who know the truth, the safer it is to travel. The High King has a high military presence at the Great Wall now. People are hardly traveling between the Inner Kingdoms anymore, either. It’s crazy, Eirá. It’s like the High King is trying to exercise any power he has before Felix’s crowning.”

“What? Crowning?”

“You don’t know?”

Eirá shook her head. “We live quite secluded out here. The only way I keep up with the news is when I visit Arendelle, which hasn’t happened for a while with Chan and…” She stopped herself before touching on something too sensitive.

“What is happening with your cousin? If I can ask,” Seungmin began.

“It’s alright,” she reassured him. Seungmin was the one who had suffered an injury by his hand, he had the right to know. “His succession isn’t being revoked, since he is the only heir.”

“Oh Eirá, that’s great for you,” he said, gripping her hands.

Eirá nodded. “It is. He is on a probationary period while all of this gets sorted out. He was supposed to be crowned later this year after his birthday, but I doubt that’ll happen. My aunt and uncle are still capable of ruling, and honestly are a lot more popular than Chan is with the people anyway,” she admitted.

“I see,” he replied.

“But tell me about Felix. What is this crowning?”

“Right, right,” Seungmin said, nodding. “Since Beau… yeah… Felix is the new High Prince. There is a ceremony in just a few weeks to give him his title.”

Eirá nodded. It sounded eventful, but it wasn’t like she would get to attend anyway.

“He sent me an invitation for you. Felix and his parents have been working behind the High King’s back to get all of the students from the Outer Kingdoms into the Inner Kingdoms to attend his crowning.”

“What?!”

“It’s true. If you want to come, I can find a way to get you there safely.”

“Seungmin…”

Eirá didn’t know what to say. Of course, she would love to attend. But her desire would put Seungmin in danger from the High King. Was it worth the risk?

“How would I get there, exactly?” she inquired before agreeing.

“There are a few ways, really. I heard Jeongin and Hyunjin took a boat all the way from Aphelothia to Cinderellasburg around the continent.”

“No way.”

“It’s true. For you, Lieutenant Andre suggested something similar to the way I got here. He could present a forged letter to visit Arendelle, and he and I would pick you up there. You couldn’t go back to Auroria,” he said, brows scrunching, “but there is one other place you could stay. And of course, I would stay with you,” Seungmin grinned.

“I think I may know where you’re thinking,” she smiled.

His family’s cottage, where they had first fallen for each other, was certainly a safe place for both of them.

“Would you like to come? Please?” Seungmin pleaded.

Eirá gave him a look, weighing her options. She trusted Seungmin with her life, but would things be safe once she arrived at the crowning? Was he absolutely sure others from the Outer Kingdoms would be there?

Seungmin tilted his head, giving her a small smile.

“If you promise we’ll be safe, I’ll go with you,” she replied, heart skipping a beat from the thought of seeing her friends on the other side of the Great Wall again.

“I promise. I swear my life on it.”

˱ 𓈒 𓈊 ┈ 𓈒 ˲ Next up: Roses and Snowflakes

Chapter Text

Eirá arose early with the chirping of the birds. She stretched her arms high above her head, peeking out the window to see the sunrise casting beams of light through the heavy forest canopy.

She rolled to her other side to face Seungmin, who was still fast asleep. He had kicked all of the covers off him during the night and flung his arms high above his head. He breathed heavily in his sleep, chest rising and falling in steady motions.

Eirá covered her chuckle at his disheveled sleeping state, making sure not to disturb him as she pried the sheets off herself. She tiptoed across the room, pulling the sheer shades fully open. The morning forest greeted her with fresh, green leaves and blooming flowers wrapping their way up the tree trunks.

Eirá and Seungmin had a busy day ahead of them, and Eirá knew there was no time for letting Seungmin sleep in as late as he wanted to. No matter how cute he looked sprawled across the bed.

Feeling the sun on his face from the open blinds, Seungmin turned away from it, tucking his knees into his chest with a groan.

Eirá didn’t bother to hide her laugh this time.

“Rise and shine!” she chirped, tearing the sheet Seungmin had unconsciously pulled over himself from his grasp. She tossed his messy hair fondly.

“Ugh,” he groaned, rolling to his back.

Eirá set her hands on her hips. He had been the same way when he had stayed with her in the Northern Forest; absolutely impossible in the morning.

“Seungmin,” she said, opening the window on the other side of the cottage’s bedroom. “I’m not saving a single bite of kringla for you if you don’t get up right this instant.”

Hearing the tempting offer, he propped himself up on his elbows, only opening one eye.

“Is that a threat?” he teased, his voice ragged from slumber.

Eirá shrugged, going to the closet to find a robe to wear over her cotton pajama set.

“It could be,” she shrugged, flipping through the luxurious silks.

“The first one to the kitchen gets the biggest piece,” he chanted.

“Ha! I doubt you can make it out of bed in time— hey!” she yelped as Seungmin rushed past her, bounding down the stairs to the kitchen. She followed after him, forgetting all about the robe.

“Beat you to it,” he winked from the kitchen island, tearing open the box of kringla they had baked together the previous day.

Eirá sighed and shook her head, making her way over to him. Seungmin roped her into a hug when she approached, kissing her forehead.

“Good morning,” he said, handing her the biggest piece of kringla in the box.

She accepted it without question, letting the sweet almond flavor coat her tongue. She looked at Seungmin with delight and found him already snacking on his own kringla.

“Are you ready for today?” she asked after finishing the pastry.

He took a bite and shrugged, leaning against the island.

“It feels strange, you know,” he started. “The fact I am now second in line to the throne is just… insane.”

Eirá nodded, handing him a glass of apple juice she had poured for the both of them. She leaned against the island with him, brushing their shoulders together.

“How are you feeling?”

She paused, not expecting the question. “Worried, I guess,” she told him honestly. “What if there’s another attack? We aren’t supposed to be here, and what if they force us out?” Eirá admitted, mind slipping immediately to the worst-case scenario.

Seungmin shook his head, wrapping his arm around Eirá.

“I will never let that happen. They already took you from me once. They aren’t going to do it again.”

Eirá smiled, feeling the sincerity of his protection in the way he held her close to him.

“I know you won’t. Thank you.” She gave him a peck on his cheek, making him smile.

She wouldn’t lie, the journey back to Auradon Central had been scary. They first had to meet in Arendelle, where Eirá had no idea if her cousin would attack either of them again. She had heard what he did to his friend Minho, and it shocked her to her core. To her surprise, her aunt and uncle had told her that Chan was not there when she arrived at the castle. They said he was in Northern Wei, and they had no choice but to let him go when he lashed out at them. It was so unlike her cousin to lose his temper so easily. She couldn’t help but wonder why Chan had become the way he was.

Once they were out of Arendelle, things had gone much more smoothly. She had hidden in the trunk of the car when they arrived at the border of North Riding. Luckily, the guards there hadn’t bothered to search the vehicle. Seungmin felt so bad for her after the journey that he promised to make her a special meal, which he ended up burning to a crisp. But they got to spend precious time together, which Eirá thought was much more special anyway.

She had been at Sleeping Beauty’s cottage for a week. She spent most of her time outdoors, playing with the elements while Seungmin was away in South Riding. He had made it back in time for dinner all except for one night, profusely apologizing the next day for getting stuck in a meeting with some politician she didn’t know. Eirá had to admit that she was sad that their week in the secluded cottage was coming to a close.

“We’d better start getting ready,” Eirá sighed, not wanting to leave his side.

“You’re right, I guess,” he said, neither of them moving.

Eirá nudged him in the side, finally initiating their trek upstairs to the master suite.

Once they arrived, Seungmin took the formal Aurorian suit he would be wearing to the crowning from the wardrobe. It was perfectly pressed, not a wrinkle in sight. It was a crisp navy blue with tiny elements of pink and baby blue details on the collar and cuffs.

Eirá helped him get dressed, fastening the golden buttons at the cuffs and wiping tiny flecks of dust from the lapels. She took her time fastening each military badge to his chest, connecting them with a golden chain that ran across his suit jacket. They hardly spoke, each just content in the presence of the other.

Seungmin bent forward after his chest had been decorated, allowing Eirá to place his military sash over his head. They had bickered for a minute, but he eventually let Eirá do it for him, though he insisted he could do it himself.

Eirá didn’t bother to listen to him, enjoying their peaceful moments before stepping into such an unpredictable day. She smiled as she pinned the sash into place, brushing her fingers over the pink and blue embroidered roses on its edges.

“How do I look?” Seungmin asked, backing away from her and turning from side to side.

Eirá smiled at him. “Devastatingly handsome,” she teased.

Seungmin smirked at her, crossing his hands over his chest. Eirá was quick to tell him to put them back at his side, not wanting his arms to mess up her hard work. She eventually gave up trying when he pulled her into a hug, giving her a kiss of appreciation.

How could she say no to that?

“Your turn,” Seungmin said, going to the wardrobe to take Eirá’s dress out of its bag.

“No, no, no,” she said, stopping him. “It’s a surprise. Wait out here.” She ran into the en suite bathroom, closing the door behind her.

Eirá and her mother had spent weeks making her gown with the grateful help of the best Northuldran seamstress in their village. Eirá had spent days mulling over the pattern; fashion wasn’t her strong suit. She wanted to make her gown meaningful to both her heritage and Seungmin’s kingdom. If they were to be presented together, she wanted to make sure her dress reflected that.

She stepped into the a-line dress, which was colored white to match her magic. Eirá slipped her arms into the billowy sleeves that ended in a tight collar at her wrists. An embroidery pattern she had designed herself, filled with blue and pink swirls of roses, symbols of the elements, and snowflakes, covered the cuffs and outlined the straight neckline across her chest.

Roses for Auroria, elements for the Northuldrans, and snowflakes just for her. She couldn’t wait to see Seungmin’s reaction.

Eirá peeked around the corner of the door, gathering her long train in her hand.

“Ready?” she asked him, laughing at his over-excited expression. She emerged from the doorway, letting her skirts fall to the ground. “What do you think?”

Seungmin moved toward her, taking her hands in his. He studied the cuff of her sleeve, grinning when he noticed the roses and snowflakes swirled together.

“You… made this?”

Eirá nodded proudly, grasping his hand tightly. “My mom and I. And a few of the elders.”

“It’s lovely. You look lovely.”

Eirá chuckled, unable to hide her bright smile. “I just need you to help me with one thing,” she said, turning her back to him. There were at least twenty tiny rose-shaped buttons for him to fasten into place.

Seungmin sighed, but couldn’t help but laugh at the same time.

“You better get going, we don’t have all day,” she joked.

With a few playful, sarcastic comments, Seungmin quickly got to work, fastening each of the buttons up Eirá’s dress.

After he was finished, Eirá hurried back to the bathroom mirror to finish getting herself ready for the day. She emerged once she was finished, finding Seungmin giving her an approving, excited grin.

“Can you help me with this?” he asked, holding out his golden crown to her.

Eirá nodded and told him to sit on the bed. She took the time to center the crown on his head, brushing through messy strands that threatened to ruin the look of the headpiece. She pinned his crown into place with brown pins that matched the color of his hair.

“Does it feel okay?” she asked as he stood.

He shook his head from side to side, testing her work. He gave her a thumbs-up.

“I have something for you, too,” he said. “Close your eyes.”

“Okay,” Eirá said skeptically, doing as she was told. She heard Seungmin rummaging around in the closet, then felt him approaching her.

“Open,” he instructed.

His palms were extended to her, holding a beautiful, simple crown.

“Seungmin,” she gasped.

Though the crown was silver, it was certainly Aurorian in style. White, mother-of-pearl roses wound about the silver band, tiny diamond leaves sprouting from the area around the flowers. It was stunning. And best of all, it was for her.

“Thank you,” she said, beaming at him. “It’s lovely.”

“As the future Queen of Auroria, I thought it was time for you to get your first crown.”

Eirá’s lips trembled in delight, brimming tears threatening to ruin her makeup.

“That is if you accept it,” he added.

“Of course I do, Seungmin!” she said, wasting no time expressing her joy. She wrapped her arms around him, resting her head on his shoulder. They swayed back and forth, grateful to be in each other’s arms.

“Can I put it on for you?” Seungmin asked.

Eirá nodded, tilting her head upward. Seungmin brought his arms around her, placing the crown on the top of her head. The joy written on his face was unmistakable. They turned to the mirror in the corner of the room.

Eirá couldn’t believe how well the crown suited her. The white roses sparkled in the morning sunlight. It was the perfect mix of her and him, showing just how much they cared for each other.

More than the crown itself, she couldn’t believe how he called her the future Queen of Auroria. She knew he loved her, sure, but she didn’t realize his devotion ran so deeply that he wanted to spend a lifetime with her.

“You know what?” Seungmin began.

“What?” Eirá said, meeting his eyes through the mirror.

“We look good. Like, really good.”

Eirá laughed, tilting her head back onto his shoulder. This is precisely why she loved him so much. He made her laugh and smile and cry tears of joy more than anyone else in the world.

And for that, she was grateful.

Chapter Text

“Woah,” Jisung gasped, leaning over Rosemarie to look at the Royal Palace as it came into view through the trees.

Each window and balcony was dripping with colorful springtime flowers, many colored blue and yellow to match the official colors of Auradon. Each window had a flickering candle, making the palace appear to glow. A red carpet adorned the marble steps to the grand entrance, and various important figures made their way up it into the cathedral. Excited press members and citizens lined the carpet, anxious to catch a glimpse of the most important people in Auradon.

The vehicle that had brought Rosemarie and Jisung from Corona to Auradon City slowed in front of the carpet after waiting for the car ahead of them to drop off its passengers.

Rosemarie brushed down the tulle of her dress, being extra careful of the flower details she had added to the otherwise plain, lilac-colored ball gown. Though it was more girlish than her usual look, she thought it the perfect representation of Corona for the special occasion.

The driver came to her side of the car, opening the door for her. He held her hand as she emerged from the vehicle, quickly moving to make room for Jisung beside her. The press snapped their cameras wildly, hoping to capture an image of the royal couple.

Rosemarie and Jisung had announced their relationship to the public only the previous week. They had received an immense amount of support from their subjects after the news article went live. The people of Corona and Towering Heights had always gotten along well, and the relationship between their two heirs was an exciting announcement. Plus, Rosemarie thought it was nice that she didn’t have to hide the secret anymore.

The couple waved politely to the press and common folk, slowly moving up the carpet so those behind them could have their moment in the spotlight. As they had been trained to do their whole lives, neither answered any of the questions being spewed at them; rather, they kept polite faces until they were safe inside the cathedral doors.

“Phew,” Rosemarie sighed, wiping her brow carefully to avoid messing up her makeup.

“At least that’s over with,” Jisung replied, brushing his hands on his tan pants. Neither was fond of getting their photo taken.

“Prince Jisung and Princess Rosemarie, follow me this way, please.” An attendant just inside the door beckoned to them, leading them into the Royal Cathedral.

Jisung and Rosemarie both gasped when they entered the church. It was immaculately decorated, incorporating traditional Auradonian styles with those from Cinderellasburg. The High Prince’s crown sat at the front, displayed on a velvet pillow for everyone in the hall to see. It glimmered in the morning sunlight streaming through stained glass windows, highlighting it as the centerpiece of the room. A decent number of royals, nobles, and politicians had already taken their seats, chatting delightfully amongst themselves.

Though Auradon was still stricken by the tragic death of High Prince Beau, everyone was looking forward to a fresh start for the royal family of Auradon. The High King had lost popularity, keeping only the truest of supporters at his side. His military pursuits against the Outer Kingdoms had caused a huge rift in parliament after the effects of his actions began to spread to the Inner Kingdoms. They were losing perfectly good soldiers and countless amounts of money to a civil war that wasn’t accomplishing anything besides making the High King more powerful. The Inner Kingdoms, most of them, at least, were sick of it.

“Felix really outdid himself, didn’t he?” Jisung joked, whistling at the luxurious decorations.

“Ha! Like he had any part in choosing the daffodils.” Rosemarie nudged his side, making Jisung respond as dramatically as always.

“This way, please,” the attendant continued, hurrying the couple along to their designated seat.

Rosemarie noticed that all the young people, particularly those who attended Auradon Prep, were seated in front of the older generations. She pointed this out to Jisung, who hummed curiously.

He then gasped, grabbing Rosemarie’s arm.

“Look! It’s Hyunjin and Jeongin!”

She followed his gaze to two dark-haired boys sitting in the second row. More than Hyunjin and Jeongin, she noticed a familiar presence turn in her seat in the first row to talk to the princes.

Rosemarie hurried toward Eirá, Jisung following quickly at her heels.

“Eirá!” she called, catching her friend’s attention.

Her attention snapped to Rosemarie, and she gasped in delight. The girls embraced each other, careful not to ruin the other’s look.

“Your gown is stunning,” Eirá complimented her, admiring the flower details running down the bodice and into the skirt.

Rosemarie laughed, thanking her. She complimented Eirá’s gown as well, immediately noticing the blue and pink details that were certainly not a part of her usual attire.

“I see you and Seungmin are just fine,” she said, whispering to her friend while Jisung chatted with Hyunjin and Jeongin.

Eirá blushed, looking toward the front of the room.

“Certainly. He brought this crown for me from his kingdom. Isn’t it lovely?” She bent her head forward.

Rosemarie hummed in approval at the silver band, delighted for her friend.

“Do you know if Moira is coming?” Eirá asked, keeping her voice low.

“I didn’t even know any of you were coming!” she replied.

“Felix extended the invitation himself. No one has kicked us out, yet,” she shrugged with a smile.

“I hope she can come. I haven’t heard from her since the day she left.”

“Me neither,” Eirá said, shaking her head. “I hope she’s okay.”

“Oh, I’m sure she is,” Rosemarie chuckled. She knew no one better at perseverance than Moira.

The girls chatted for a few minutes, catching each other up on the most exciting parts of their personal and love lives from the past few months. They could have continued for hours if Jisung hadn’t tapped Rosemarie on the shoulder.

“They are moving people to their seats. It’s starting soon,” he told her.

“Meet you at the after-party!” Rosemarie said to Eirá, who nodded her head excitedly.

The young couple finally sat in their designated place, right in the front row opposite where Eirá and a few others were sitting.

“We got the best seats in the house!” Jisung chirped, winking at Rosemarie.

“Well, then that means we must be on Felix’s good side,” she replied, taking Jisung’s hand in hers.

“I would hope so,” Jisung mused, making Rosemarie chuckle and shake her head.

She had fallen hard for Jisung, and she knew there was no way she would ever be able to let him go. Dumb jokes and all.

Chapter Text

Moira focused on straightening the pins of Felix’s jacket, doing her best to tame her trembling hands.

“Hey,” Felix said, gently lifting her hands from his chest. He squeezed them tightly. “Everything is going to be okay.” He leaned forward, kissing the top of her forehead.

Moira closed her eyes, unafraid to show her emotions in the private dressing room.

“What if they don’t accept me? What if they kick me out because of where I’m from? What if… if someone tries to hurt you if they don’t approve?”

Felix shook his head. “Thinking about the what-ifs isn’t good for anyone.”

“I know, I know,” she sighed. She cast her eyes away from him. “I’m just worried.”

Moira fidgeted with the edges of her belt, the little DunBrochian flare she added to her otherwise Cinderellasburg-style gown.

“Hey,” he rested his hand on her arm, stroking the fabric of her sleeve. “At least after today you won’t have to clean any more vases.”

His humor made Moira smile. “Dusting the vases wasn’t that bad,” she joked. “Cleaning your damn desk every night was what was difficult.”

She wasn’t lying, Felix’s desk was anything but clean. When she had learned that she would have to live in hiding as a maid while in Cinderellasburg, she didn’t know how to feel. Felix had apologized many times, telling her it was the only way to keep her safe. King Charming and Queen Cinderella were equally as apologetic, but there was only so much protection they could offer should the High King come to find out their secret. She had hesitantly agreed to the scheme, seeing no other choice besides living in the castle’s basement for weeks on end.

Luckily for the both of them, Felix had ensured Moira was assigned to tidy up his personal quarters. After she was finished with her chores, they spent the rest of the day together, only bidding each other farewell when he was forced to attend dinner with his family. They had spent much of their time reviewing Felix’s work together. He had helped Moira become familiar with the political workings of parliament and the Inner Kingdoms, which she had previously known very little of.

Moira couldn’t lie, she relished in the life away from the spotlight. In her little free time outside of seeing Felix and cleaning, she could run freely about the palace grounds, no one having a clue who she really was. She would dust a thousand more vases to have even a moment of that anonymity back after the crowning.

Felix laughed at her joke, brown eyes shining brightly in the mirror lights. He appeared to have more to say, but their tender moment was interrupted by Felix’s attendant knocking at the door.

“Your Highness, it’s time.”

He took a deep breath, releasing it until his chest was fully empty. He closed his eyes as he did so, slowly opening them once he was fully still. Moira did the same, and surprisingly, it calmed her overanxious nerves. Even if just for a moment.

“We got this,” he said, encouraging both himself and Moira.

“No, you got this.”

“No, we got this.”

Moira gave him her best smile, hoping it was good enough not to show her anxiety.

“Your Highness, I’ll have you follow me this way. Princess, please wait at the end of the hall.”

The attendant pointed to a small waiting area near the Royal Cathedral’s platform. Moira heard lively voices from the pews, which were hidden behind a jutted wall that concealed the waiting rooms behind the altar.

She did as she was told, bidding Felix farewell as he was whisked away. He still managed to give her a sly wink, his playfulness not matching the seriousness of the formal regalia he was decked in.

Once he was out of sight, she took a moment to breathe again, safe in the darkness behind the wall. Even though Felix had promised her nothing would go wrong, she couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. He had given her clear instructions on what she was to do when she would be presented as his Chosen Lady, so why was she feeling so stressed?

“Moira?” a voice whispered behind her, making her jump.

Her heart rate spiked again, only calming when she matched the voice to its owner. “Minho? What are you doing here?”

He snuck toward her, keeping to the shadows. He looked around cautiously.

“Felix chose me as his third in command,” he said, coming to stand next to her.

“Congratulations,” she began, her thoughts processing as she replied. “Wait, does anyone else know you’re here? Does Rosemarie?”

Minho shook his head, wincing as he did so. “Felix and his parents contacted me directly with the proposal.”

“The crowd is in for a real treat,” she half-heartedly teased, thinking of how overjoyed Rosemarie would be when she saw Minho again.

“I could say the same about you.”

It was Moira’s turn to wince. “No one knows I’m here. I’m scared, to be honest.”

“I’m glad we’re in this together then.”

Minho laughed awkwardly, looking over his shoulder. Moira followed his gaze but saw nothing in the dimly lit hallway.

“What are you looking for?”

Before he could answer, a triumphant fanfare began, signaling the beginning of the ceremonial procession. The old pews in the cathedral squeaked as all the guests stood for the current High King and High Queen. The choir began to sing Auradon’s Royal Processional Hymn, their voices echoing in the grand space.

“Move over here, I don’t want them to see us,” Minho said, ushering Moira to the side of the wall.

She did as she was told, glad to have been concealed when the High King’s sharp gaze went directly to where she had been standing. He and the High Queen sat in their thrones dutifully, keeping their gazes above their lesser subjects.

Seungmin was next to come into view, bowing deeply before the High King and Queen. After his bow, he moved to stand behind the thrones on a small raised landing, keeping his hands folded behind his back.

Moira’s heart skipped a beat seeing him without Eirá. Had she not been told about Felix’s crowning? Neither she nor Felix had heard a word about Eirá since she disappeared after the attack at the Mid-Year’s Ball.

But she didn’t worry for long, for she noticed Seungmin giving a dashing gaze to someone particular in the crowd, and she knew without a doubt that it was her friend.

The orchestral music suddenly grew more robust, and with it, the frowns of the High King and Queen. Moira sighed when Felix came into view, looking devastatingly handsome in his formal uniform. The light from the stained glass windows shone on his blond hair and golden medallions, making him the center of attention. He bowed to the current monarchs, keeping one of his white-gloved hands over his heart and the other behind his back. Seungmin and the ceremony officials bowed to Felix, and Moira assumed that the crowd did as well from the sounds of rustling fabric.

The music ended with a lofty chord, and the pews squeaked once again as everyone took their seats.

“Welcome, your majesties, highnesses, and lords and ladies. We are here today to crown His Highness Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg as our next High Prince, heir to the throne of Auradon.”

The officiant swept his hand toward Felix, who bowed to the crowd as they applauded for him. Moira peeked around the head of the officiant to see Felix giving his best smile for the people. He tucked his head down as he bowed to those in the pews, again keeping a hand over his heart and one behind his back. After a few more necessary greetings and introductions, it was time for Felix to present his third in command.

He stepped to the center of the platform, just to the side of the dazzling crown that would be his in only a matter of minutes.

“I have spent many days and nights contemplating who is best suited to receive such a highly coveted position,” Felix began, his eloquent words making Moira’s heart flutter.

They had practiced his speech many times together in his office when she could sneak away from her faux-servant’s duties. They had tweaked and refined every word until the speech was just right. She was glad Felix remembered the changes they made; plus, she had to admit that his public-speaking abilities were quite impressive.

“The person to fill the void must be dedicated to the well-being of his people, not only those of his origin kingdom but those of all of Auradon, no matter what side of the Great Wall they reside on.”

The High King scowled at Felix’s sentiment, making Moira clench the plaster of the wall she was peeking around. They had anticipated that reaction when they wrote the speech.

Minho straightened his tie beside her, ready to reveal himself to the world once more.

“Good luck,” Moira whispered to him quickly, giving him a reassuring nod.

“His utmost dedication, honorable deeds, and intelligent disposition made this person a welcome member of my future cabinet. Please help me congratulate His Highness Prince Minho of Corona!”

The crowd was silent at first, shocked at the announced name. Minho stepped around Moira and boldly into the light, bowing to Felix, Seungmin, and the High King and Queen when he reached the middle of the altar platform. Moira was certain she heard Rosemarie gasp in the crowd as her brother made his way forward. She watched Minho crinkle his eyes at the crowd, his lips trembling with relief and nerves.

“I am pleased to be awarded this distinction, and I promise to serve all of Auradon with honorable dedication.”

The crowd erupted into applause, whispers spreading like wildfire. No one attempted to cover their voices, all utterly confused at how Minho had seemingly come to life again. Only a few of them had known he was alive, and even fewer had known of his whereabouts since the attack. He took his place next to Seungmin, standing just behind him as protocol requires.

Felix glanced to where Moira was standing, giving a slight nod. She shook out her hands, hoping the nerves would go away before she had to be presented to the entire world. Moira took what she knew would be her last few breaths of peace in the darkness as she waited for her cue.

“It is now time for His Highness to present his Chosen Lady, the future queen of all our people,” the attendant announced, nodding for Felix to continue.

“This decision was not made with a light heart. Rather, it was made with a passionate one.”

Felix looked to her once again, grinning happily.

“The lady I have selected to be my side has taught me many things in the short time we’ve known each other. She’s taught me that strength and power lie beyond what one sees on the outside. I’ve learned how precious her presence is, and the moment it’s taken away, how it can feel like the entire world has fallen through. I’ve learned what true perseverance looks like and how steady, patient, determination will always land you where you need to be.”

Moira blinked back tears. Oh, how she loved him.

“Most importantly, she taught me the meaning of true love. True love never gives up, no matter if there is only an inch or a continent between you. I am so grateful for this. Otherwise, I may have lost her forever.”

Moira sniffled, holding clasped hands over her heart.

“May I present my Chosen Lady, Her Highness Princess Moira of DunBroch, my love.”

The world seemed to move in slow motion before her. Felix held out his hand, calling Moira from the shadows. He gazed only at her, his endearing look giving her courage.

She gently lifted the front of her pale blue skirt, stepping carefully into the light. Moira blinked a few times, adjusting to the sudden brightness. She looked upon the crowd, who once again were silent with shock—all except for her roommates, the only ones clapping for her.

Their strength gave her the courage to smile and curtsy at the crowd. When she rose, she found many more smiles greeting her. Felix’s parents, her other classmates, and even some brave Inner Kingdom nobility gave their future queen their quiet approval.

Moira then took Felix’s hand, letting him lead her to the High King and Queen. They held onto each other tightly, neither letting go. Felix kept her steady as she curtsied before them, receiving nothing but a scowl from either monarch. She then curtsied to Seungmin and Minho, who both gave her approving, proud looks.

Moira took her place behind Minho, shielding herself for a moment behind his broad frame. She let herself release the breath she had been holding, then stepped to where she was supposed to be. She kept her gaze on the back of the room, not making eye contact with anyone. Moira even avoided her friend’s loving looks for fear she may break down in overwhelmed tears.

“We may now begin the Heir’s Promise. Please proceed to the center.”

She snapped her attention to the officiant, who stepped out from his place behind the altar toward the center of the platform. Moira noticed Felix tuck his hands behind his back, a nervous habit of his.

“Kneel before your people,” the officiant instructed.

Felix did as he was told, bowing his head. He turned to face his crown, keeping his back to the others on the platform.

“May this water, sourced from the Enchanted Lake,” the officiant said, raising his hand in blessing over the water, “anoint you with power and principle. May you be prepared to rule when your time comes.”

He dipped two fingers into the water, pressing them to Felix’s forehead. Moira watched a droplet of enchanted water fall from his nose to the ground, shimmering before dissolving into the marble floors.

Two attendants then proceeded forward with the High Prince’s crown on its velvet pillow. It glimmered just as much as Felix did, earning ooh’s and ahh’s from the crowd.

“Please rise!” the officiant called out to the crowd, raising his arms.

Everyone did as they were told, anxious to catch a glimpse of the historic moment.

“People of Auradon,” he began, taking the crown from the assistants. “I hold this crown before you to represent what our nation is and will become. I pass this crown on to the next rightful ruler, who will guide and protect us for all the years he is granted.”

He lowered the heavy crown onto Felix’s head. Moira felt the energy shift in the room, as she was sure many others in the crowd did. She pursed her lips, doing her best to conceal her proud smile.

“I present His Royal Highness, High Prince Felix of Cinderellasburg, Heir to the Kingdom of Auradon!”

Felix stood carefully and turned toward the crowd, his hands folded in front of him. Everyone besides the High King and Queen cheered. The noise in the cathedral was almost deafening as the choir and orchestra began a lively proclamation of glee.

Moira was so deeply focused on Felix that she didn’t notice the rustling in the shadows until it was too late.

Out of nowhere, Chan burst from the waiting area onto the platform, wielding a Northern Wei sword in his right hand. He yelled manically, heading straight for Felix.

Felix stumbled backward just in time to miss a swipe of his blade, the golden crown clattering to the ground as he lost his balance.
Minho pushed Moira behind him, making her almost lose her balance on the platform. He did the same to Seungmin, unsheathing his sword as the crowd screamed with terror. He hopped from the platform and ran for Chan.

“Chan! STOP!” Minho yelled, enraged. He stabbed his sword forward, making Chan lose his balance for a moment before pushing Minho out of the way.

Chan didn’t respond and instead kept his eyes focused on Felix. Felix had regained his balance, his uniform’s blunted sword in his hand for what little protection it could provide. Minho quickly got off the ground and did his best to hold Chan back from the newly crowned High Prince.

Moira darted forward but was pulled back when someone grabbed her arm.

“Stay calm! Everyone, please stay calm!” The officiant yelled over the horrified scattering, ducking behind the safety of the altar.

“What are you doing?” Seungmin asked, pulling her back to safety away from the fighting at the altar. His eyes were wide with fear.

Moira yanked her arm free, her strength shocking Seungmin. She didn’t have time for a polite response. She rushed to the dwindling space between Chan and Felix, who had unsheathed his sword to fight back.

“Moira!” Felix screamed, watching her dash by.

Something was off. It had been for a long time. Moira had sensed it from the first night she and her Outer Kingdom counterparts had met the High King and Queen. The High King had pulled Chan aside, keeping him confined to the shadows. She had carefully watched their interaction, curiosity getting the better of her. She watched how the High King had reached across himself to extend the glass in his left hand to Chan, where it would have been proper to offer the glass on the right. She saw Chan drink every last drop and the High King’s vicious grin that he thought he was concealing.

After that night, Chan wasn’t himself. He wasn’t the gentle, well-spoken, kind prince she had known her whole life. He had turned violent, cruel, and hateful. Their meetings in the maintenance shed had only confirmed her suspicions of his odd behavior when he began fantasizing about a bloody revolution.

A bloodthirsty prince of Arendelle. It was so, obviously, wrong.

And the night before the attack on the Mid-Year’s Ball. He had volunteered his own life for violence. Orchestrated a vicious attack with the intent to kill. The Chan she had known grew up in a peaceful kingdom with nothing but cooperation on his mind.

The Chan she had known was gone, replaced with an evil villain instead. But, it wasn’t his fault. It wasn’t his will. It was the doing of someone else. The doing of someone who saw how strong of a leader Chan was, and how much destruction he could create if his mind was poisoned. How much one could gain for themselves if they could get control of his brilliance.

Moira swiped the goblet of enchanted lake water from the altar, creeping up behind Minho. Chan noticed her first, his pause causing a painful blow from Minho to his arm.

“Chan,” she started.

Minho moved away from her, startled by her appearance.

Her suspicions were correct. Chan’s eyes weren’t the warm brown she remembered. They were flecked with streaks of vibrant red, appearing as if they were on fire.

“Moira, get out of the way,” he growled at her, keeping his red gaze on Felix and Seungmin, who stood protectively behind her. “I have unfinished business. Auradon can’t be free unless they are dead!”

“Chan, this isn’t you. You are in there, I know you are. Please calm down.”

“NEVER!” he yelled. “I cannot rest until I kill them! Our kingdoms will never be our own until they’re dead!”

He stepped toward her, but Moira stepped back. Minho attempted to grab Chan’s sword, but failed, only resulting in a cut on his hand.

“They have to die,” he panted, blinking rapidly from his rage.

“No. You don’t want this,” Moira said, her heart beating rapidly as he stepped toward her.

“They have to die. THEY HAVE TO DIE!”

Before he could charge forward, Moira flung the goblet of water at him, letting the liquid soak his face and chest.

Chan dropped his weapon, falling to his knees in an instant.

“No! NO!” the High King cried behind Moira and the princes.

She hardly heard his defeat, for she could only stare at Chan. His eyes had rolled back in his head, and he limply fell forward onto the marble. She knelt in front of him, wishing she had caught him before he had fallen.

Before those in the crowd could erupt into a chorus of screams, an aura of red magic surrounded Chan. It seeped from his skin and into the air, the tiny sparkles creating the shape of a rose above him. Moira gaped at the magic, clinging to Felix, who had fallen beside her. As soon as the flower was formed, a blinding bolt of red light shot through the room, sending the fragrance of roses into the air. It disappeared with a melodic hum, just like the Will-O’-the-Wisps.

He had been poisoned. Just as she had expected.

Once the evil magic had evaporated, Moira reached for Chan. Now fully visible without the magic surrounding him, he was cradling his head in one hand and hanging his injured arm limply at his side. Only a second after she reached him, Eirá came next to her, and Rosemarie quickly behind.

“It was a spell,” Moira breathed to her friends, looking back to see Minho, Seungmin, and Changbin had joined them. “I knew it. I had guessed it from the night of the welcoming banquet. This whole time, he… he was just…” She looked at her childhood friend, unable to continue.

Eirá put her hands on her cousin’s shoulders, helping him support the weight of his pounding head. Chan’s eyes, finally back to their deep brown, looked first at Moira. His gaze traveled slowly to the bubble of students surrounding him, Hyunjin and Jeongin joining the group from the pews.

“Tell me it isn’t true,” Chan whispered, lips quivering with shame.

Moira winced and nodded, placing her hand on Felix’s that had found its way to her shoulder.

“Oh,” he said, voice shaking with horror. Chan’s face crumpled, tears beginning to roll down his cheeks. His chest sputtered with his uneven breaths, shame and regret overtaking him.

Eirá and Minho moved to either side of Chan, helping him stand. They kept tightly to his sides, for his legs wobbled beneath him. Minho wrapped his formal sash around his friend’s injured arm to stop the bleeding from the cut while Eirá moved her hands up and down his arm, soothing his pain with her cold magic.

Moira grabbed Felix’s hand and pulled him to the front of the platform. Her heart was flaming with rage that could no longer be contained.

“What you see here today is treason! Vile, horrendous, evil, treason!” she screamed to the crowd, who could only look upon the scene with wide eyes.

“This— this man,” she scowled, pointing a finger at the High King, “used magic, which he claims to despise and enforce punishments for using, to poison Chan. He made him tear Auradon Prep apart from the inside out. Made him attack your kingdoms. Made him kill his own son.”

Moira shot a ferocious glance at the High King. An ancient, primal anger boiled inside of her. The injustice was making her sick.

“Fools! All of you!” the enraged High King yelled, his face as red as the rose. “You are willing to let Auradon go to these barbarians above the Great Wall. You should have let me be the leader. Let me be the only king! Then we will never have to deal with these people AGAIN!”

“TREASON!” Moira screamed back to him, her face heating with every lie he spat. “You only want to make yourself all-powerful, while leaving everyone, and I mean everyone,” she swept her free hand out to the Inner Kingdom royals that filled the hall, “beneath your will!”

“TRAITOR!” a voice yelled from the crowd, cutting through the silence that followed.

Moira snapped her head from the High King to the crowd, beaming in approval.

“KILLER!” another yelled, earning whoops and cheers of approval.

“It’s over, King Adam!” Moira heard the voice of Queen Cinderella rise above the cheers, a grin of satisfaction on her face.

More voices began to rise, and soon, the entire crowd screamed for the High King’s removal. Guards had burst onto the platform. They wrapped the High King’s arms behind his back, holding him in place while his demands attempted to dominate the crowd.

Felix held up his hand, silencing those in the pews almost instantly.

“You will be tried and sentenced before the Auradon Court. Your wicked crimes against Auradon will not be forgiven,” Felix scowled, sending the High King off with a flick of his hand. His jaw twitched with rage.

The crowd cheered as the High King was dragged away, many yelling their long-held grievances to him. The High Queen followed behind, her own set of guards holding her tightly. Moira clasped Felix’s hand as she watched them be dragged away, adrenaline coursing through her veins.

Felix then bent forward, picking up the crown that had clattered to the ground when the commotion had begun. He narrowed his eyes, lifted it slowly, and placed it on his head.

Moira turned toward him, swooping in a low curtsy for her love. The gesture continued down the platform, her friends showing their respect for Felix. Chan bent down to the floor in reverence, taking Eirá and Minho with him. Those in the pews followed, the room dipping in a ripple effect until everyone, Inner and Outer Kingdom royals alike, was bowed before him. The room pulsated with an energy so strong it made Moira’s heart skip a beat.

As everyone rose, the officiant emerged from behind the altar, where he had been crouched through the events. He lifted his hand toward Felix, his fingers trembling.

“Please allow me to present Felix of Cinderellasburg, His Royal Majesty the High King of Auradon. A king for all of us in Auradon.”

Moira gasped, turning toward him in delight. Felix was already facing her, glassy-eyed and grinning with relief. The elated crowd cheered, happiness echoing throughout the cathedral. Without wasting a second, Moira planted her lips on his, smiling as she kissed the High King.